ã€ŠDeceived (Gwen Sparks #2)ã€‹


 Page 1

    1

    ¡°What are we doing in a graveyard?¡± I eyed Kye with uncertainty as we wound through the headstones.Advertisement

    It had been a stressful week. Fiona and I received a summons to come to Moon, the town of the witches. These sorts of towns sat all across the United States and housed mainly the otherworldly due to the fact that the humans demanded segregation. Some of the towns allowed humans within their protective borders but Moon wasn¡¯t one of them. It was strictly witches and hidden to look like a forest to the unknowing eye. The town wasn¡¯t actually called Moon, its name was Latin¡ªPer Lucem Lunae¡ªwhich translated to ¡°by the light of the moon, but it was easier for everyone to just call it Moon.

    The Northern American Witches Council (NAWC) was not happy to learn vampires knew they could harvest the magic in our blood. Vampires producing magic wasn¡¯t natural or safe. As witches we answered to the NAWC for our actions. If we use our magic for negative deeds, then we had to face the council. The vampires, though, could use our magic unrestrained without any laws governing their stolen abilities. Since the vampire council wasn¡¯t taking action, the NAWC was.

    ¡°Practicing,¡± Kye answered.

    As soon as Fiona and I arrived at Moon, the council paired me with Kye while Fiona was free to socialize. They were vague on why I needed to train with him which only ticked me off. It annoyed me that I was being kept in the dark for whatever reason. They were gearing up to strike back at the vampires, but I still didn¡¯t know what part I was supposed to play in their plan. My situation was complicated further by the fact I was dating a vampire. Aiden was still in Flora, our hometown. He wasn¡¯t happy I left for Moon without him, but it wasn¡¯t safe for him to visit a town full of witches and warlocks¡ªour two species weren¡¯t on good terms at the moment.

    ¡°For what?¡± I asked, tired of getting vague answers. If they had plans for me, I deserved to know what they were. I wasn¡¯t going to be a pawn in their game against the vampires.

    ¡°Anyone ever tell you that you ask too many questions?¡± Kye snipped.

    ¡°Anyone ever tell you that you dodge too many questions?¡± I retorted.

    Kye turned to look at me and grinned. He was nice looking, sort of the average boy-next-door type. Spiky brown hair framed his square face. His eyes were a rich brown that reminded me of cocoa. He stood around five-foot-eleven and had a no nonsense attitude. He rubbed his hands together like he was cold and then held them over a grave like it would warm him.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he said. I eyed him warily but stepped closer to the weathered tombstone. The eroded words were hard to read, but I could make out the date, 1924. Moon had its own cemetery, so the body buried beneath my feet had to be a witch.

    Kye knelt down, and I mimicked him. This was a crappy way to spend a Friday night but complaining wouldn¡¯t change that, so I was quiet as I waited for him to explain what he was doing.

    ¡°Do you feel that?¡± he asked.

    I concentrated on our surroundings and tried to figure out exactly what I was supposed to be feeling. Crickets chirped in the distance and a slight breeze blew against my face. It was the middle of November, but Moon was magically altered to feel more like spring.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Here,¡± Kye grabbed my hand and placed it on the ground.

    The grass tickled my palm, and I furrowed my eyebrows, still clueless about what I was supposed to be feeling and then it happened. The ground began to vibrate. My fingers sunk lower and lower into the moist dirt. Magic prickled along my skin. My eyes widened as I watched my hand sink beneath the dirt. When Kye let go of me, I shrieked and yanked my hand away. ¡°Wha¡ªwhat was that? What happened?¡± I stammered.

    My talents didn¡¯t include an affinity for nature. I couldn¡¯t manipulate the elements, so whatever happened wasn¡¯t me. I held a combination of magic, from being able to form objects out of thin air, shoot magic from my palms and the rarest ability I had was being able to read the memories of the dead. Witches all have a specific area their good at; it was just my luck mine lay with the deceased. Ms. Ozland, a very talented spell caster from Flora, told me I was a spirit walker, but I had a hard time accepting that. Spirit walkers were witches or warlocks who could pass between our world and the ghostly realm¡ªand control ghosts. Almost every spirit walker I ever heard of had either gone insane or been killed. The bad guys didn¡¯t like when someone could speak to their victims. Lucky me!

    ¡°There¡¯s a spirit hovering just beneath the ground. You could have connected with it, or you could have pulled it from its grave,¡± Kye explained.

    My mouth hung open in disbelief. I¡¯d been able to read the memories of the dead since I received my magic at sixteen, but I still refused to believe I was a full-fledged spirit walker.

    ¡°Why the hell would I want to do that?¡± I had a couple encounters with a girl who was murdered for her blood a few weeks ago, Bridget Downing, and it was scary and confusing. My plans did not include running amok in graveyards and pulling spirits from their graves, whether or not Kye wanted me to.

    I stood up to leave, but a woman¡¯s voice stopped me. ¡°Gwen, you are more powerful than you realize.¡±

    I turned around to find Holly, one of the council members, approaching. I dusted off my jeans and crossed my arms. I wasn¡¯t interested in finding out just how powerful I was. All I wanted to do was head back to Flora and snuggle up with Aiden.

    ¡°Why is the council interested in my powers?¡±

    Holly smiled, ¡°You are going to be our secret weapon.¡±

    When the meaning of what she said dawned on me, I was speechless. What did that even mean? I didn¡¯t know what Holly thought I could achieve against the vampires, but I didn¡¯t want any part of it.

    ¡°I would like to decline the offer, thanks anyway,¡± I said with a shaky voice.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware I gave you an option,¡± Holly replied. ¡°You will fight with us.¡±

    I stared wide-eyed. The coldness of her attitude was shocking. I had only met her one other time, when I was sixteen, and she had given me Aura, my cat and familiar. I always wondered if Holly knew what I could do even then. Aura was able to feed me energy so I could read the dead¡ªshe made me comfortable with my rare talent. Without Aura my gift might not have developed.

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be an outcast, stripped of our protection and knowledge,¡± Holly paused as she crossed her arms and cocked a brow. ¡°Your own kind are being killed by demonic creatures, will you really stand against us because you¡¯re sleeping with one of them?¡±

    That was a low blow, but deep down I wondered what I would do if I wasn¡¯t dating Aiden. Would I be gung-ho to stomp into the middle of a war? The answer was simple¡ªno, I wouldn¡¯t. I understood the severity of our situation and wanted nothing more than to end the fast acting vampire addiction to brew. A war, though, unsettled me, as it would any other normal person. It wasn¡¯t like we were going to be fighting with puppies. Our enemies were hyped up vampires for goodness sakes.

    It ticked me off that Holly referred to the vampires as demonic creatures. Vampires originated from the devil, true. When he was cast out of Heaven for not loving God¡¯s children, he made children of his own, vampires. They were created to feed off of the humans God loved so much, but with the free will God bestowed in humans and evolution, the vampires evolved into more timid monsters. The virus made them allergic to the sun and hungry for lifeblood, but that was the only thing demonic about them now. Just like every other species, there were good vampires and bad ones.

    ¡°Well?¡± Holly asked.

    I glared at her while I considered whether I wanted to go against my heritage. Without the NAWC backing me, I would be a pariah amongst my kind. I wanted to tell her that was fine with me, but I¡¯d be lying. When I received my powers, I hated them. I lost my family because magic had chosen me. My parents were religious and thought I was evil. They kicked me out and sent me to Moon. I met Fiona here, and it was with her friendship I learned to embrace my magic. Everything I was today came from my magical roots; it wouldn¡¯t be easy to give up, and Holly knew it. She presented the illusion of giving me the choice, but she knew I wouldn¡¯t choose to be ostracized.

    ¡°What can I do?¡± I asked dumbfounded. I didn¡¯t understand how my power for reading the dead mattered in a war against vampires. Sure there would be a lot of deaths, but did the NAWC expect me to read my fellow witches and warlocks who¡¯d fallen in the middle of battle? That didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°You can do more than you realize,¡± Holly smiled victoriously. ¡°Kye is the best teacher we have; he¡¯ll teach you how to harvest your potential. You two can pick up tomorrow, it is time for our meeting, and there is much planning to do.¡± Holly walked back down the path while I glared after her. When I first met her, she was nice and friendly¡ªso much for first impressions.

    Everyone filed into the ballroom of the castle taking a seat amongst the rows of chairs that sat in front of a stage. Holly had left a permanent scowl on my face. I was too distracted to appreciate the beauty or the rarity of the old world castle that sat in the middle of a forest in Washington. I leaned against the interior brick wall wondering what everyone¡¯s reaction would be to the coming news¡ªI couldn¡¯t be the only one against it.

    Fiona¡¯s head popped up and swiveled as she searched the crowd for me. When her eyes found mine, she waved me forward, but I shook my head. I gave her a small smile, and she shrugged and turned back around. Fiona was my best friend and my roommate. Her parents were big timers in the magical community, and therefore, Fiona was raised as a witch. She loved everything about the craft and used magic all the time. I was still learning to accept what I was. I had my powers for ten years, which may seem like a long time, but in the terms of a witch, I was still a young grasshopper. Witches, like a lot of other supernaturals had a longer lifespan. I was still a child compared to the council members who were around one hundred to two hundred in age.

    The seven council members walked onto the stage in a single file line and sat. All except for Holly, who walked up to the podium. Half of her long auburn hair was drawn up with a vintage barrette, giving a clear view of her high cheekbones and alabaster skin. Her deep green eyes roamed over the crowd and settled on mine. A lump formed in my throat. Holly would make my life a living hell if I didn¡¯t comply with her demands. She smirked at me and then looked away.

 Page 2

    ¡°Welcome, my fellow brethren,¡± Holly¡¯s voice reverberated off the stone walls. The crowd silenced and gave their attention to the council member, while I made snide remarks about her in my head. Government, in any sense of the word, is a pain in the ass, but forcing me to do something against my will or be snubbed by my community¡ªthat¡¯s ridiculous. I hoped the community would be in an uproar against starting a war, it was my only chance to escape Holly¡¯s plan for me.Advertisement

    ¡°Dark times have fallen upon us, and it¡¯s in these times we must act as one. Many speculations have surfaced about our trouble with the vampires, but tonight you will learn the truth. Tonight, we will end the fear they have bestowed in us and take action against them. The vampires have learned a long lost secret, the secret of our blood.¡± Holly¡¯s hands fisted as they rest on the podium and her brows knitted together in anger. Her voice was strong and confident like a true leader.

    ¡°The gift of our magic lay in our blood, a gift from our Goddess. The vampires have tasted this gift and grown to crave what is not theirs. Vampires have their own magic which allows them to hypnotize their prey and binds them from entering another¡¯s home. Because of this, they can relate to the magic in our blood and twist it into something perverse, using our gift for their own selfish deeds.¡±

    Gasps and angry mumbling echoed through the crowd as they listened to Holly.

    ¡°We have lost many to their greed, and that all ends tonight. A war is upon us, my friends. We must take back what is rightfully ours, or our kind will grow extinct. We must act in the Goddess¡¯s name and protect the gift she has given. Tonight, the council asks you stand with us in our war.¡± Holly finished with a prideful smile. Cheers and claps echoed in the cavernous space and beat against my head.

    ¡°Do not agree so eagerly, my family,¡± Holly warned, causing the celebration to settle. ¡°If you agree to fight against the vampires, this is binding. Anyone who is caught consorting with the enemy will be treated as such,¡± Holly¡¯s eyes found mine, emphasizing her thinly veiled threat. My heart beat like a sledgehammer against my ribs. She was making me give up Aiden, even after I already agreed, against my better judgment, to aid in the war. My chest heaved with panicked breathing, and the familiar twinge of magic danced along my skin. My whole world was crashing down upon me, suffocating me.

    ¡°Are there any questions?¡± Holly asked. The crowd was hesitant at first, but a couple hands drifted into the air.

    ¡°My daughter is a vampire; does that mean I can¡¯t have contact with her because of the war? She hasn¡¯t drunk witches blood¡ªshe¡¯s an innocent in this,¡± A middle-aged woman with curly red hair and a kind face asked. Witches were chosen by the goddess, not necessarily born, like Fiona was. This woman¡¯s daughter must not have been chosen and decided to turn into vampire instead.

    ¡°I understand your predicament, but no vampire is innocent in this war. Sooner or later, they will all crave our blood. This is a decision you must make, no matter how difficult it may be,¡± Holly answered with a sad smile.

    I cursed her heartless words. The woman wiped a tear away, stood up, and left. When she passed me, I gave her a genuine smile and nodded; I was impressed she had the proverbial balls to stand against the council and for her daughter¡ªif only I could find the same courage.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Holly said to a man who looked to be around thirty.

    The man stood up and looked around the crowd, hesitant to say what was on his mind. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we only punish those who have partaken of our blood? I know the council is looking out for our best interest, but why should those who haven¡¯t had our blood be punished?¡± The man sat down and wiped off the sweat collected along his brow with a trembling hand.

    Holly was silent for a moment while she eyed the crowd. Although she stood and spoke with confidence, I could tell she was worried about the compassion the people were showing towards the innocent vampires.

    ¡°It is easy to look at those who have not drunk from us as innocents,¡± Holly began. ¡°Word is already spreading of the miraculous things our blood enables the vampires to do, and more and more vampires are tempted to drink from us. Loved ones are no exception, as I told the woman before you. We have a member here tonight who was betrayed by a loved one because the pull of our blood was too strong.¡± Holly held out her hand towards me. My stomach sunk and my breath caught in my lungs.

    ¡°Gwen Sparks was romantically involved with a vampire, and he betrayed her by becoming addicted to the magic in our blood. She trusted an innocent, as you call them, and in the end he deceived her.¡±

    Everyone turned and looked at me, while I stared holes into Holly. I should have known the council would find out that Aiden was addicted to brew. While he tried to find answers about the case, his friend, Louis, urged him to try witches blood. The addiction was strong and fast. Aiden was on his way to becoming a full fledge brew junkie before I discovered what happened. Because I felt responsible due to the fact that he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the addiction had he not been trying to help me solve the case, I offered to feed him so he wouldn¡¯t kill a witch for his next fix. I was so upset about what happened that I took him to Ms. Ozland¡¯s house, and we were able to break his addiction. It was painful for me, but worth it. Ms. Ozland was the only person, besides Aiden and me, who knew about that night¡ªthe only person who could have betrayed my trust.

    ¡°So, hopefully I¡¯ve made it clear how serious our situation is,¡± Holly said, and the crowd turned their attention back to her. I couldn¡¯t stand to be in the same room with her anymore so I walked out.

    2

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d find you here,¡± Fiona said. I made my early exit from the meeting and hid in the castle¡¯s library. The room was hardly ever active and the large arched windows were fitted with comfy seats, a perfect place to think. I had curled up on one and stared out at the moonlit landscape.

    I looked up at Fiona. Her blond hair was swept to the side in a ponytail and her blue eyes studied me with concern.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s done? A war is definite?¡± I asked solemnly. I hated everything about the turmoil our two species were facing. The distribution of witches blood, or brew as the vampires called it, needed to stop, but a war seemed extreme.

    ¡°Yeah, besides a few doubtful people, everyone agrees it needs to be done,¡± Fiona answered.

    ¡°What about you? Do you think it needs to be done?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re torn on the situation because of Aiden, but we can¡¯t let them continue to kill us, Gwen. Of course we¡¯d love to settle it another way, but since the vampire council hasn¡¯t taken action, we have to.¡± Fiona watched me like she was afraid I¡¯d tear her a new one for agreeing with the council.

    Instead, I gave her a small smile, then turned and rested my head against the stone wall to stare out the window again, ¡°I know,¡±

    Fiona sat down on the bench next to me. She watched me with cautious eyes but I could see a twinge of anger within them as well.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Aiden was addicted to brew?¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes pinned me in my place while her mouth grew into a tight line.

    I frowned, hating that Holly shared my personal life with the entire witch community. I didn¡¯t want people to think Aiden was a monster, and right now, with all of this ugliness going on, that¡¯s exactly what they would think. They wouldn¡¯t care how sweet he was or that he¡¯d never hurt me. When governments fight, they demand their people to take sides, and as far as the witches were concerned, Aiden was the enemy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone,¡± I told her. ¡°It happened when he was helping me find out who was distributing brew. He hasn¡¯t had it since.¡±

    ¡°That you know of,¡± Fiona mumbled under her breath.

    I jolted forward and gawked at her. ¡°Everyone here already looks down on me for dating a vampire, the least you could do is not voice your doubts about my relationship with Aiden.¡± I paused; I really needed Fiona to be my ally.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gwen. Emotions are really amped up around here, and it¡¯s hard not to jump on Holly¡¯s bandwagon, but I¡¯ll try,¡± Fiona apologized. ¡°But, aren¡¯t you worried that Aiden might want to drink from you again? I¡¯ve heard the addiction stays with them. I know you said you broke it, but how do you know? It¡¯s not like he tells you everything.¡±

    ¡°This is you trying?¡± I snorted. Fiona had been pushing me to date Aiden, and now she acted like he was the scum of the earth.

    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend. I just want to make sure you¡¯re safe. I know how people in love can be blind to the things that are bad for them. I mean¡­Aiden was a nice guy, but you can¡¯t assume he still is. He¡¯s had a taste of your blood, the craving can¡¯t just go away especially when he could just go out and buy brew from a dealer. You¡¯d never even know.¡±

    I closed my eyes for a moment, pinched the bridge of my nose and took a deep breath. It looked like I wasn¡¯t going to have Fiona¡¯s support no matter what. Somewhere in the back of her mind she would always think of Aiden as a junkie. Exactly the reason I hadn¡¯t told her in the first place.

    ¡°Look, I can¡¯t tell you how to think of the vampires, but when you say shit like that then you¡¯re calling me na?ve and dumb.¡±

    Fiona began to say something but I held up my hand.

    ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯d be with a man who killed my kind just to get high? Am I that blind? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d know, like maybe his electric blue eyes would give him away?¡± I had raised my voice so loud that it echoed through the large stone room. For some reason the magic in our blood turned a vampire¡¯s eyes bright neon blue. That was a sign no one could miss, not even a lovesick fool like me.

    Heavy footsteps warned us of someone¡¯s approach in enough time to look up as Kye rounded the corner. I disliked him, even more now that I knew why I was paired up with him. It wasn¡¯t his fault, but it didn¡¯t matter. I was mad at the entire council for forcing me into something I didn¡¯t want to do.

 Page 3

    ¡°Holly has requested you and Fiona stay in the castle for the remainder of your trip,¡± Kye said. Fiona squealed with excitement, it wasn¡¯t every day we got offered a room in a beautiful castle¡ªlet alone the NAWC¡¯s castle. In human terms, it was the equivalent of being asked to stay in the White House or Buckingham Castle. It was supposed to be a compliment, but I couldn¡¯t muster up any appreciation.Advertisement

    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m perfectly happy sleeping at the Inn,¡± I didn¡¯t want to be close to Holly if I didn¡¯t have to.

    ¡°When Holly requests something, it¡¯s more of a nice way of giving orders,¡± Kye smirked. ¡°Your bags are being brought over as we speak. You¡¯ll be on the second floor, room 75, Gwen, and Ms. Bennett, you¡¯ll be in 76.¡± Kye turned and walked out of the library.

    Fiona gave me a sad smile. ¡°Oh, come on, how bad could it be?¡± she asked.

    I arched an eyebrow and pursed my lips, sure that she had just jinxed us. Annoyance at the entire situation snaked its way through my body.

    Fiona¡¯s cell phone echoed throughout the stone room. She answered it, her smile growing wider as she talked. When she flipped her phone shut, she tucked it into her pocket and bit her lip looking at me.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That was Ethan. He wants me to meet him, is that okay? Or do you want to discuss Aiden more?¡± She paused. ¡°By the way, I know you¡¯re not stupid and I¡¯m sorry it sounded that way. I just want you to be careful, things have changed.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m done. You said what you needed to say and so did I.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later, I promise,¡± she called over her shoulder as she rushed out of the library. I laughed and shook my head. I was in a crappy mood and our fight hadn¡¯t helped but I could still be happy for my best friend. She met Ethan the first day we arrived in Moon. He had reduced her to a drooling fool with just a wink of his sparkling green eye.

    Deciding not to drown in my self-pity, I went to the room Kye said was mine. At least it wasn¡¯t on the sixth floor where the council member¡¯s rooms were. The castle was big enough I could easily avoid Holly¡ª at least I hoped I could.

    I pushed the door to my room open. The bedroom was bigger than my apartment. A four poster bed sat on an upraised platform in the center of the room. Four large, arched windows dressed with red velvet drapes lined the back wall and looked over the hedge maze. My bags were sitting next to my bed, and Aura was peacefully sleeping on a chaise lounge. ¡°Traitor,¡± I said to my black cat. She flicked her tail but didn¡¯t waste the energy of opening an eye.

    My cell phone buzzed. I flipped my phone open and saw that I had a text from Aiden.

    Busy? The message said.

    Nope, I texted back. Four days without Aiden had affected me more than I expected. We¡¯d known each other two years but dated for a few weeks. However, in that short time, I grew used to having him around. We spent every night together, and now it was hard to go through the night without seeing him.

    Meet me in the maze, he texted back.

    I rushed to the window and tried to spot Aiden but the lighting wasn¡¯t bright enough to make out anything. Be right there, I typed as fast as my thumbs would allow and ran out of my room. I was even more anxious for Aiden¡¯s safety than seeing him, which said a lot. If the council found out he was here, he¡¯d be a pile of ash before he knew what happened.

    I hurried around the back of the castle and sprinted towards the maze. Tall lampposts lined the entrance, but once inside the maze it was completely dark. I ran my fingers along the leafy walls as I navigated my way into the labyrinth.

    ¡°Aiden?¡± I called out in a whisper. He¡¯d be able to hear me, but I worried someone else might hear me too. I took a right turn then a left, which led me to a dead end. A soft chuckle danced on the wind and teased my ears. I whipped around and strained my eyes to find where Aiden was hiding.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny,¡± I hissed. Aiden was always up for games when the situation called for him to be serious.

    I walked down the next row of shrubbery and turned left. Arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me against the hardness of a chest. Aiden leaned down brushing his lips against my ear, ¡°How lovely to see you, my Gwen.¡±

    I leaned into his chest and absorbed his energy that swirled around me like a playful tornado. He turned me to face him and leaned in pressing his lips to mine. My entire body relaxed as I enjoyed the sensual dance of our tongues. When the kiss ended, I rested my forehead against his chest and breathed in the scent of him.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± he asked. Looking up at him, I admired how the moon highlighted his features. Dark black locks framed his handsome face, and his blue eyes broke through the darkness and met mine lovingly.

    ¡°You could say that.¡± Reaching a hand up, I ran my fingers through his hair. ¡°What were you thinking coming here? Do you know the council just announced we¡¯re going to war with the vampires? They¡¯ll kill you if they find you here,¡± my voice was thick with panic. Aiden brushed a stray strand of hair out of my eyes and placed both of his palms on either side of my face.

    ¡°They¡¯d have to catch me first,¡± he grinned, and I rolled my eyes. He feathered a kiss against my forehead, ¡°I¡¯m very fast.¡± Not even a price on his head would cause him to be serious.

    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say about us going to war?¡± I spoke louder than I intended. I bit my lip and tilted my head to make sure no one heard us¡ªthe last thing we needed was a mob of angry witches with torches and pitchforks. I wished I could have been as calm as Aiden appeared, but no matter how hard I tried, fear consumed me.

    ¡°I¡¯m all for the vampires responsible for killing witches being brought to justice. I thought you would be too?¡± Aiden cocked his head.

    I closed my eyes and shook my head, realizing why he seemed so calm. ¡°When I said the council wants to go to war with the vampires, I meant all vampires, Aiden. They don¡¯t care whether they¡¯ve drank our blood or not, and Holly is using me in her fight against them.¡±

    The realization set Aiden¡¯s blue eyes on fire. His hands gripped me tighter and his pupils dilated so hardly any of the whites in his eyes showed. ¡°It¡¯ll be a bloodbath,¡± Aiden mumbled, lost in thought.

    ¡°The vampire council hasn¡¯t reacted to any of the NAWC¡¯s warnings and more and more witches are being murdered. I understand why they want retribution, but I think Holly is taking it too far,¡± I hated that this whole thing escalated to a war. The wind played with Aiden¡¯s dark hair and an intense emotion overcame me. My stomach knotted and churned with nauseous waves. Heat rushed to my face as a cold sweat broke along my brow. I didn¡¯t understand what it meant, but it wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°Leave with me tonight,¡± Aiden¡¯s eyes burned into mine.

    I shook my head, words failing to form.

    ¡°Gwen, if what you say is true and the council is using you as a frontrunner in their war, you need to leave with me, tonight. I won¡¯t let you become collateral damage while they start an endless war,¡± Aiden paused and squeezed me tighter into his chest. He rested his head atop mine, ¡°I won¡¯t lose you.¡± His voice was a mere whisper, but the intensity he coated those soft words with sent chills along my spine.

    His offer was tempting. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with the fight, but the council already involved me. Running wouldn¡¯t change the fact that they planned to kill innocent vampires and start something far bigger than they probably realized. Once news got around that vampires were being murdered, all Hell would break loose. Witches were powerful and not to be trifled with, but vampires were killing machines¡ªespecially those hopped up on brew. The playing field wasn¡¯t exactly even. We would be fighting against creatures that could move faster than the wind and heal whatever wounds we inflicted, not to mention they¡¯d have our magic on their side as well.

    I ran all of the excuses, as to why I couldn¡¯t go, through my head and was almost to the point of believing them. The real reason why I couldn¡¯t run away with Aiden, as much as I¡¯d like to, was the threat of being shunned from the magical community. I had already been kicked out of my home when I was sixteen for becoming a witch¡ªsomething I had no control over. If I chose to run away with Aiden, I¡¯d be rejected by the NAWC for something else I had no control over¡ªlove.

    Maybe I can save him. Maybe I can convince him to return to Italy and wait out the war. He¡¯d be safe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aiden, I can¡¯t,¡± I said with false confidence.

    Aiden was from Italy and still owned a home there. My fate was sealed; I¡¯d fight in the war, but Aiden didn¡¯t have to. A tiny amount of weight lifted from my shoulders with the hope that my plan could work. The nausea in my stomach eased and I began to feel better the longer I thought about him leaving.

    ¡°What do you mean, you can¡¯t?¡± Aiden asked accusingly, like I was supporting what the council was doing.

    ¡°I want you to go to Italy,¡± I told him, ignoring his question. He walked a few paces away before turning around and staring at me. Worry and anger were evident on his beautiful face, and it pained me that I was the cause of it. I walked towards him and put my hands on his chest. Looking up I said, ¡°Please, go.¡±

    He shook his head, a slow and measured movement. His hand cupped my face and glided down to settle on my shoulder. His body was unyielding beneath my hands. ¡°I cannot and will not leave you, my Gwen. If danger is ahead of us, I¡¯ll be beside you until the end.¡±

    My breath caught, and I tried to swallow around the lump in my throat. The hope was squashed and replaced with fear. I could handle putting myself in danger, but I couldn¡¯t accept Aiden¡¯s life being threatened. He lived over six hundred years, and it could all end because of me.

    ¡°Please,¡± I begged. ¡°They know you drank witches blood, you¡¯re a target.¡± I was hoping this news would send a jolt of awareness into him, but his only reaction was a slight twitch to his lips. My eyes blurred with tears as I realized he was steadfast with his decision to stay. He folded me into his arms while I held back the tears that threatened to fall.

 Page 4

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t the reunion I planned,¡± he said with a shallow laugh. Somewhere deep inside I knew he was worried as much as I was, but he hid it with humor.Advertisement

    ¡°I saw her run out here,¡± Kye¡¯s voice carried through the air. I raised my head from Aiden¡¯s chest and listened as footsteps approached the hedge maze.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Holly called. My heart rate sped up while my hands pushed Aiden. ¡°You have to leave,¡± I whispered. He listened for a few moments then leaned down and kissed me. I forgot myself as our tongues swirled together, and Aiden pulled me into the hard plains of his body.

    ¡°What would she be doing out here?¡± Holly questioned.

    ¡°The maze is quite lovely, perhaps she¡¯s meditating,¡± Kye answered.

    I broke our kiss and shoved Aiden again. If Holly found out he was here, she¡¯d kill him. ¡°I¡¯m staying in Seattle at the Hilton, meet me tomorrow night,¡± Aiden whispered and vanished in a blur.

    My hands were shaking and my breathing was labored like a kid who¡¯d been caught with her hand in the cookie jar. I closed my eyes and sucked in a deep gulp of air, releasing it through my nose. By the time I repeated the breathing exercise a few times my hands stopped quivering and my heart was back to a normal rhythm.

    Holly and Kye rounded the corner, and I turned to face them. Kye grinned like he was onto me, while Holly inspected me with curiosity. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear us calling you?¡± she asked.

    I shook my head and shrugged to feign innocence. ¡°I was trying to relax. I must have slipped into a daze. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t hear you, what did you need?¡± I hoped my voice didn¡¯t betray my lie.

    ¡°I just wanted to make sure you were ready for training tomorrow,¡± Holly said. Her eye twitched like she was daring me to refuse. My heartbeat started to pick up speed again. I had to follow her orders, so I nodded my head, afraid my voice would be too harsh if I spoke.

    ¡°Very good. Itineraries have been delivered to every room. We must be organized if we hope to win the fight,¡± she said.

    I glanced at Kye to keep from rolling my eyes and saw his jaw tighten and his body stiffen. There was something going on with him, something I planned to find out.

    3

    I was scared awake bright and early the next morning by a loud banging coming from my door. I hopped out of bed and rushed to the door, expecting someone to tell me the sky was falling. Instead, Kye stood on the other side, his arms crossed and a scowl on his face as he observed I was still in my pajamas.

    ¡°You have ten minutes to meet me out front,¡± he turned and headed down the stairs.

    I rolled my eyes but hurried to dress for the day. Deciding I needed to be comfortable, I slipped on a pair of black yoga pants, a black tank top and topped it off with a black and pink jacket. I tied my Adidas shoes and pulled my hair up into a messy ponytail. I wasn¡¯t much to look at, but then again, I wasn¡¯t trying to impress anyone.

    I hurried down the stone staircase and made a detour to the kitchen, a girl had to eat. I scoured the expansive kitchen for something quick and easy, finally settling on a banana and a bottle of water.

    When I walked outside, Kye¡¯s disapproval was obvious. I rolled my eyes and finished the last bite of my banana. ¡°Someone must have woken up on the wrong side of the bed,¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°Anyone who has to train you would be in a foul mood,¡± Kye snapped back.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m all for not training. Tell Holly to pick someone else for her evil plan.¡± I headed down the stone steps and waited for Kye to follow me. There was no way he would suggest Holly find someone else, she had her mind made up¡ªI was her sole focus.

    Kye padded down the stairs and headed to the right. ¡°Well, come on then,¡± he called over his shoulder. I snorted and followed him back to the graveyard. I was coming to accept I may be a spirit walker, but I didn¡¯t have to like it or graveyards. I didn¡¯t want to befriend the things that go bump in the night, well except for a certain sexy vampire. I followed Kye through the leaf-littered grounds. He stopped in front of a large tombstone which looked newer than the ones I¡¯d seen last night. The only words inscribed on the stone was a name¡ªIrene Bartlett. I found it odd that no dates or personal inscription was added.

    ¡°I was told you interacted with a spirit a few weeks ago. What was it like?¡± Kye asked.

    I stared at the ground and bit my lip while I thought of words to describe my time with Bridget Downing. She was the second victim found, only she had stuck around. She visited me through dreams, but Ms. Ozland assured me my time with her was in the ghostly realm. She knew this because I have gray swirling within my aura, something only spirit walkers have I guess.

    I looked up at Kye, ¡°Scary and confusing.¡± Those were the best words to describe my experience, but they didn¡¯t do my encounter justice.

    ¡°That was the first time you interacted with the dead?¡±

    ¡°On a personal level, yes. I first read a dead person here when I was sixteen. Holly had just given me Aura, my cat and familiar, and then a warlock was murdered. Holly told me to check him and when my fingers made contact, I saw his memories.¡±

    She had to have known what would happen once I touched the dead warlock, or why would she have asked me to do it? How did she know what I could do?

    ¡°You don¡¯t actually need your cat. Holly gave her to you so you would feel comfortable with your gift. Spirit walkers have their own connection with death, they don¡¯t need a conduit such as Aura,¡± Kye explained.

    I scrunched up my face. ¡°Of course I need Aura; she¡¯s my link to the spirit world.¡± Every time I read the memories of the dead, Aura was there. She¡¯s a spirit who assumed the body of a cat. She fed me energy so I could delve into the ghostly atmosphere. Of course I never tried doing it without her. I assumed I needed her and even though she was just an animal, I felt safe having her with me while I read the dead.

    ¡°Have you ever tried without her?¡±

    I began to speak but shut my mouth when I couldn¡¯t refute his observation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so. So how do you know you can¡¯t interact with the dead without her?¡± Kye tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°Holly told me with her I would accomplish great things,¡± I said. I was beginning to think I couldn¡¯t trust anything Holly told me.

    ¡°And so you will, but with your own magic. I want you to place your palms on this tombstone and tell me what you feel,¡± Kye instructed.

    ¡°The last time I did what you told me, my hands fell through the ground,¡± I accused with an arched eyebrow.

    ¡°Which proves your power, now, put your hands on the tombstone.¡±

    I did as he instructed. The marble was cold beneath my palms, but I felt nothing else.

    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Kye ordered.

    With an annoyed huff, I closed my eyes. I didn¡¯t know how running around the cemetery was going to help the NAWC win their war, but if all I had to do was touch gravestones, I wouldn¡¯t complain, much.

    ¡°Connect with your magic and wield it towards the stone.¡±

    I concentrated on my magic¡¯s steady hum of energy. It was a constant purr under my skin, but when I focused on it, commanded it to come to the forefront, the steady hum became a prickling tickle which danced throughout my body.

    I exerted the tickling energy out of my palms and into Irene Bartlett¡¯s tombstone. I could hear my magic sizzling and popping as it made contact but nothing substantial was happening.

    Kye dusted something over my hands, and when I cracked an eye open to inspect, my hands were covered in dirt.

    ¡°Keep concentrating, connect with the tombstone,¡± Kye said as he continued to sprinkle dirt over my hands. Soon a steady stream of energy ran from me to the stone. I opened my eyes, and Kye was gone. The sky had turned gray along with the rest of the town. All of the buildings, the trees, and plants were in different shades of gray. The ground had a thin layer of fog rolling across, lending an eerie feeling to the already creepy graveyard.

    ¡°Kye?¡± I called, my eyes roaming over the bleak landscape, but he was nowhere to be found. I turned around and gasped.

    A woman in her late thirties, or early forties, was sitting on top of a tombstone. Her hair, although the color was muted, was red and cascaded over her shoulder. The woman¡¯s skin was ashen and contrasted against the black dress she wore. A smile played at her lips and mischief danced in her dark eyes.

    She floated, literally floated, down from the tombstone and over to me. My feet were frozen in place while my heart pounded against my chest. I could see the similarities between her and Bridget, but unlike Bridget, this ghost seemed threatening. She threw her head back and laughed like the wicked witch of the west. Goosebumps danced along my skin, and my once frozen feet stumbled backwards. Her wide black eyes darted back and forth as her lip curled up over crooked teeth. She took a jerky, unnatural step towards me. My entire body trembled at the sight of her.

    I tripped trying to get away and landed onto my back. Before I could scurry out of her reach, she was on me. She hovered horizontally just inches above me, her hair dangling in my face. She trailed a dirty nail down the side of my face, and I whimpered in pain as she scratched me. A cackle of joy filled the cemetery while she observed my blood on her pointer finger with wild eyes. The ghost smeared my blood across my forehead and swiped at my scratch again.

    My magic revved up with my fear. I shoved both of my hands at her and sent a powerful jolt towards her chest, but my hands went right through her, an icy coldness caressing my skin. However, she floated up and off of me. I scrambled to my feet. She was sitting on the ground and rocking back and forth as she stared at her bloodstained hand.

    My head felt heavy, and my vision blurred. Dizziness washed over me, and I fell onto the ground again. My vision darkened into nothingness.

    When the world stopped spinning, I opened my eyes sluggishly¡ªafraid I¡¯d see the insane ghost again. The first thing I noticed was the grayness was gone. I could see the green of the grass and the blue sky.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Kye said.

    I blinked a couple of times before my eyes would focus on his face. He knelt over me with concern.

 Page 5

    ¡°Kye? What happened? Where is she?¡± I sat up and looked around. It was the same graveyard, but it wasn¡¯t as dark, gray, and gloomy. I must have been in the ghostly realm. A shudder ran through me at the memory of what I¡¯d encountered.Advertisement

    ¡°Here, let me help you up,¡± Kye offered an outstretched hand. I batted it away and stood on my own. ¡°Who the hell was that, and why did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only following orders, and you needed to see that,¡± Kye hissed.

    ¡°I needed to be attacked by an insane ghost?¡± my voice raised an octave with annoyance, so I took a deep breath. If the NAWC was trying to make me comfortable with spirits, they were failing.

    ¡°You needed to see what happens to a spirit walker who doesn¡¯t embrace her magic. Insanity is a high possibility for you, understand? As much as you dislike the NAWC right now, they¡¯re trying to help.¡±

    I cringed at the thought of turning into something like that. ¡°So, how do I not turn into an insane ghost?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not a ghost. She¡¯s just trapped in the realm.¡± Kye shrugged his shoulders and began to walk.

    ¡°But she floated and just appeared in front of me. Why is she trapped?¡± I stumbled over the lumpy ground trying keep up with Kye.

    ¡°She¡¯s still a witch, Gwen. Seasoned witches can do all sorts of things with magic and she appeared because she can transport to different areas within the ghostly realm. You¡¯ll be able to do it too.¡± Kye¡¯s lack of patience really annoyed me. How was I supposed to learn from someone who thought I should already know everything?

    Kye stopped outside of a large mausoleum, pulled a ring of keys out, and unlocked the large iron door. ¡°After you,¡± he held out an arm. I eyed the inside of the dark tomb. After what I just experienced, I was on high alert when it came to Kye¡¯s training methods.

    ¡°Why? What are we doing in there?¡± I was unwilling to step inside the dusty darkness.

    ¡°More training,¡± Kye said with a huff.

    ¡°Am I going to be attacked or hurt?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I glared at him then stepped into the crypt. A large concrete tomb sat in the middle of the stone room. I batted at cobwebs as I inched my way inside, as far away from the tomb as possible. The clanging of the door being shut made my stomach drop.

    ¡°Kye!¡± I beat against the door and tried the handle, but it was locked. ¡°Kye!¡± I screamed. The room didn¡¯t have any windows, so I was in complete darkness. My eyes strained, in vain, to capture even the tiniest bit of light.

    Little witch, what have you gotten yourself into? Ian¡¯s voice said.

    I jumped, expecting him to be behind me. The telepathic bond was hard to get used to. Shoo fly, don¡¯t bother me.

    I can feel your panic. It woke me from a dead sleep, it did. Ian¡¯s English accent was thicker than it was before. I pressed against the door again, and when it wouldn¡¯t budge, I slammed my palm against it. ¡°Kye!¡± I screamed again.

    ¡°Calm down, Gwen,¡± Kye finally answered from the other side of the door. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to concentrate if you¡¯re panicking.¡±

    I laughed bitterly, ¡°Maybe you should try explaining things first instead of ambushing me.¡±

    I look forward to seeing you very soon, little witch, Ian said, making me cringe.

    Ian Despereaux was the last person I wanted to see. Micah and Aiden both promised they¡¯d kill him and sever our bond, but three weeks later, Ian was nowhere to be found, and we were still connected.

    ¡°Shut up and leave me alone,¡± I snarled out loud.

    ¡°What?¡± Kye asked.

    ¡°Not you,¡± I grumbled.

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    ¡°No one, just get me out of here!¡±

    Kye was silent for a few moments¡ªprobably wondering if the insanity was already starting. If I kept hearing Ian¡¯s voice in my head, I didn¡¯t doubt I would go insane.

    ¡°Okay, Gwen, I want you to close your eyes and erase all of the tension in your body. Meditate,¡± Kye advised.

    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± I mumbled. Kye didn¡¯t know Ian was in my head, and there was no amount of meditation that could get rid of him. The council hadn¡¯t found out I was bonded to a vampire yet. Ian Despereaux wasn¡¯t just any vampire either. He was the man behind the brew outbreak, the reason our two species were going to war. I chewed on my lip as I considered whether I should tell Holly about the bond.

    ¡°Are you concentrating?¡± Kye asked. I sighed and tucked my thoughts away for another time. Obviously, if I wanted to get out of the dusty dark crypt, I had to focus.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I closed my eyes and imagined nothing. I breathed in through my mouth and exhaled through my nose.

    ¡°Good. When you feel completely relaxed, imagine yourself outside of the tomb, and open your eyes,¡± Kye said.

    I mentally laughed, then cursed because I lost some of the emptiness I was trying to create. I focused harder and continued my breathing exercises.

    My shoulders drooped and arms dangled as if weights were attached to my fingers. Soon my mind was a peaceful lake without so much as a ripple. And my body tranquil after another twenty minutes of breathing and focusing. I did what Kye instructed and imagined myself outside of the tomb. When I opened my eyes, Kye was leaning his back against the crypt with his arms crossed and eyes closed. He didn¡¯t seem to notice I was standing next to him.

    ¡°Kye?¡± I whispered.

    He lifted an eyelid open then closed it again. I pursed my lips and waited for a few moments before I walked up to the door and slid the lock. I struggled to open the heavy iron door and gasped. My body was still inside the crypt. I stood with my eyes closed and my chest slowly rising and falling with each breath. A chill danced along my skin, and I shuddered. I walked up to my still body, my fingers reaching out to touch my peaceful face. It was bizarre to see myself like this.

    ¡°Connect, Gwen,¡± Kye said from the doorway. I turned around to look at him, but he was staring at my still body. I looked back at myself and walked behind my body. I took a deep breath and walked forward into myself. I awoke from my meditation. My eyes blinked a few moments before they settled on Kye.

    ¡°I opened the door,¡± I told him.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°But I was in here, and I was able to be out there and open the door,¡± I rambled from my astonishment, and Kye chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, you did very well, Gwen.¡±

    ¡°But¡­how? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of astral projection?¡± Kye asked, and I nodded my head.

    ¡°Well spirit walkers can astral project; it¡¯s one of the ways they can travel to the realm of the dead. Right now you can¡¯t do much when you¡¯re in your astral projection body, but after I train you, you¡¯ll be able to do everything you can now and more.¡±

    It was creepy Kye knew more about me than I did. ¡°How do you know all this stuff? Are you a spirit walker too?¡± I leaned against the stone wall; it felt like I just had an intense workout. My muscles ached and my energy was drained to that of a sloth.

    ¡°I am not, but my sister is. I learned a lot from her. I was fascinated with her powers, so I paid close attention,¡± Kye answered.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she teaching me? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m learning a lot from you, but¡­well¡­your methods aren¡¯t the best.¡± I yawned and fought to keep my eyes open, I did not want to fall asleep in the graveyard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d want her to teach you, you seemed pretty frightened of her,¡± Kye smiled.

    My tired eyes popped open in surprise. ¡°That insane woman was your sister?¡± I said a little more rudely than I planned, but Kye took it in stride. It couldn¡¯t be easy having a sister who was crazy.

    ¡°She is. So see, I do know a little something about it.¡±

    ¡°I suppose you do,¡± I yawned and fought to hold my body in a vertical position. ¡°Why am I so tired?¡±

    ¡°Traveling to the ghostly realm and astral projecting will wear you out until you build up your tolerance. We¡¯re done for now, but we¡¯ll meet tomorrow night.¡± Kye turned and walked away. He wasn¡¯t much for personality, or words, but I was happy to be learning what my capabilities were. I trudged back to the castle¡ªI needed a nap.

    ¡°Little witch, it¡¯s so lovely to see you again,¡± Ian said.

    My head swiveled as I searched the English garden. Rows and rows of colorful flowers weaved an intricate pattern all around me. The sun was high in the sky which led me to believe I was dreaming.

    ¡°Stay away from me,¡± I warned and was answered with soft chuckles that filled the empty space around me. I walked down the stone path, searching for Ian. It was a weird feeling to know I was dreaming.

    I turned a corner, and a large peony was held out in front of me. I looked around the cluster of pink petals and saw Ian Despereaux. His short blonde hair was cut closely to his head, and his blue eyes sparkled when the sun caught them. A grin tugged at his lips while I sneered. I took steps backwards, but with each movement, he stepped forward. I didn¡¯t know if he could actually hurt me in the dream, but I didn¡¯t want to find out.

    ¡°You act like you¡¯re not happy to see me,¡± Ian said playfully.

    ¡°You hit the nail on the head. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you,¡± I told him and then tried to pinch my arm

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Trying to wake myself up!¡± I continued to pinch my arm, but it wasn¡¯t working. Ian laughed at my attempt of escaping him.

    ¡°Little witch, we are bonded by blood, no amount of pinching will allow you to escape me.¡± He took a moment to watch me, ¡°Join me; we have much to talk about.¡± Ian grabbed my hand and dragged me towards the edge of a pond. Magnolia trees with dark pink and white flowers bloomed all around and decorated the water with their blossoms.

    ¡°Sit,¡± Ian ordered.

    I scowled but decided to sit. It looked like I wasn¡¯t going anywhere until he said what he had to say. ¡°You know Aiden is going to break our bond,¡± I told him with a proud smile.

 Page 6

    Ian laughed. ¡°Aiden could have broken our bond the moment it happened, but he hasn¡¯t because it¡¯s against the vampire law to do so.¡±Advertisement

    I considered whether he was lying or not. There was no way it was true. Aiden would break the bond if he knew how. I wouldn¡¯t let Ian get to me by badmouthing Aiden.

    ¡°Ask him,¡± Ian said with a shrug of his shoulders. He sat on the park bench and rested his arm along the back, his fingertips caressing my shoulder. I leaned up and out of his grasp.

    ¡°Aiden wouldn¡¯t do that. He wants to help me,¡± I argued.

    ¡°I did not conjure this dream to talk about Aiden. You will see I am right when you talk to him tonight.¡±

    ¡°How did you know¡­¡± I let the sentence trail off. I didn¡¯t like that Ian knew my plans.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much you can hide from me, little witch. I also know the witches want to go to war with the vampires, and Holly is using you as her personal weapon. This aggravates me, since you¡¯re mine.¡± Ian looked off into the distance, his jaw tightening with his anger. I didn¡¯t like the way he thought of me as his or that he cared enough to get angry about my problems.

    ¡°I¡¯m not yours! You¡¯re a monster. You kill my kind, a parasite, nothing more,¡± I told him.

    His eye twitched and the hand that rested on his lap balled into a fist. I began to speak again, but Ian held up his hand to stop me. ¡°Be very careful about what you say next, little witch,¡± Ian warned.

    I remained silent. I wasn¡¯t in a position to taunt a sadistic vampire who could wield magic. Until Kye taught me how to use my magic in different forms of reality, I couldn¡¯t hurt Ian.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± Ian smiled. ¡°Now, I can¡¯t repudiate the horrible things I¡¯ve done, but like everything else in the world, there are two sides to every story. I have reasons for what I did, and soon you¡¯ll find out what those reasons were.¡± He moved closer to me on the bench. His arm wrapped around my waist and pulled me closer to his side. His other hand grabbed mine, and he brought his lips to my neck, his breath warm against my skin. A shudder ran through my body.

    ¡°I could have killed you; it would have been so easy. Your blood is one of the strongest I¡¯ve tasted, little witch. If I am a monster as you say, why haven¡¯t I killed you? Why do I worry when you¡¯re anxious or upset? Would a monster be so interested in its prey?¡± Ian pressed a kiss to my neck, and against my better judgment, I closed my eyes from the feel of it.

    His mouth moved up my throat and around my chin, finally settling on my lips. A whirlwind of panicked butterflies erupted in my stomach as I tried to turn my face from his. But he didn¡¯t let me go; his tongue slipped inside of my mouth and swirled with mine.

    I sat up in my bed panting like I¡¯d just run a marathon. My fingertips went to my mouth, my lips still wet from our kiss. Either I had been licking my own lips in my sleep, or Ian or I actually kissed.

    Jumping out of bed, I headed to the bathroom¡ªI needed water. I turned the faucet on and cupped my hands to bring the cold liquid to my mouth. I splashed some on my face as well and hoped it would snuff the panicked heat whirling in my body.

    I stared at my reflection in the large mirror over the sink. I looked pale, and my dark brown hair was a tangled mess. My blue eyes were wide with worry. I inhaled a deep breath and released it slowly. Running my fingers through my hair, I noticed something had fallen out. There on the stone floor were two pink petals. Bending down, I picked them up and rubbed them through my fingers. Magnolia petals, the same petals floating on the pond. It was a dream, but I was able to bring things back with me. Not only did I have to worry about Ian trespassing in my mind, but now he could show up in my dreams.

    I had two hours before the sun set, and I could see Aiden. I didn¡¯t believe what Ian said, but a small part of me wondered. I needed see him. I brushed through my hair and ran downstairs and to the kitchen. My stomach was in knots, too nervous to eat. I grabbed a cup of coffee and absorbed the heat.

    ¡°How¡¯s training going?¡± Fiona asked.

    I jumped not seeing her sitting at a corner table with Ethan. My mind was too occupied with Ian and Aiden to notice her. Ethan half turned and looked at me. He was good looking, but a little too preppy for my taste. He wore dark khaki¡¯s with a blue dress shirt tucked in. His light brown hair was cut stylishly, and he was currently glaring at me. He looked like he could model for J. Crew or attended an Ivy League college.

    ¡°Good,¡± I answered Fiona and walked over to where they sat. It had been awhile since Fiona dated anyone, except for when she dated Ian a few weeks ago, but that was more of a spell than love at first site. I didn¡¯t like the way Ethan looked at me, like I was a bug to be squished. I¡¯d probably be getting a lot of those types of looks from my kind. I was the witch who was dating a vampire after all.

    ¡°What are you two up to?¡± I asked to break the uncomfortable silence. I hadn¡¯t seen much of Fiona since she met Ethan, or at least that¡¯s what I told myself. I had the strange suspicion she was avoiding me like I was last year¡¯s fashion. I didn¡¯t have proof of it, just the underlying feeling of doubt.

    ¡°Ethan and I are attending the Midnight Magical. Are you going?¡± Ethan grabbed Fiona¡¯s hand from across the table, and Fiona smiled wide. They were the perfect couple, at least in the looks department. They were the type of couple who would live happily ever after behind a white picket fence with two kids and matching BMWs. A small part of me was jealous of them, of how easy they could be together.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to Seattle for some shopping, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be back in time,¡± I told them. The Midnight Magical was thrown every Friday night. It was a convention of sorts where we could learn about magic, spells, and even get our fortunes told by the seers. A dance took place in the castle¡¯s large ball room with an assortment of all kinds of foods. I attended one when I was sixteen, but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to party and rejoice with the other witches and warlocks about killing vampires.

    ¡°Oh, by yourself?¡± Fiona asked, her tone saying she knew I was up to something.

    ¡°Yes. I just need some time away from Moon.¡±

    ¡°Well enjoy tonight because training for the war starts tomorrow,¡± Ethan said. I turned to leave and Fiona and Ethan began whispering back in forth like junior high kids.

    4

    I called my shop, Broomsticks, to speak with Penny on the cab ride to Seattle. Until recently Penny was my only employee. She was nineteen but already more responsible than even me sometimes. Before I left for Moon, I promoted her to manager and hired one other girl, so she¡¯d have help. Sales had dropped enough to put a dent in my bank account, but Penny assured me she was working on something huge for the store.

    ¡°How¡¯s Jillian doing?¡± I asked as I watched the scenery out of the rain splattered window pass by. Jillian was two years older than Penny and had seemed hesitant to take orders from someone younger than her.

    ¡°She showed up ten minutes late today, but I didn¡¯t say anything. I kind of wanted to see if it was on accident or if she¡¯ll make a habit out of it,¡± Penny said.

    I rolled my eyes, there wasn¡¯t a lot of time to interview potential sales clerks before I left, but I hoped Jillian would do until I got back¡ªif I got back.

    ¡°Thank you, Penny. Keep notes on anything you think deserves my attention, and if it¡¯s not working out, I¡¯ll find someone else,¡± I told her.

    The cab driver slammed on the breaks, and I hit my head against the window. I let out a silent curse and peeked between the seats to see why he nearly gave me a concussion.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Penny asked with concern.

    ¡°Just a minute.¡±

    I scooted to the edge of the seat and stared out of the windshield. Two cars had collided and caused a small traffic jam. A pale thin arm hung out of one of the broken windows and blood seeped down the side of the silver car. The other vehicle had slammed into the passenger¡¯s side of the silver car. Its driver stumbled out holding his head and crunching broken glass under his sluggish footsteps.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call the police?¡± I asked the middle aged cab driver. His eyes found mine in the rearview mirror and he scoffed. ¡°Lady, I have other people to pick up tonight. I call the police we¡¯ll be answering questions all night.¡± He looked at the horrific scene before us and then back at me. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure someone else called the police already.¡±

    I shook my head at him and told Penny I¡¯d have to call her back. Supernaturals always got pinned for being monsters, but the cab driver was very much human and just as much of a monster as the bad supernaturals.

    I really needed to see Aiden, like right now, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the two injured patrons. I threw a twenty in the front seat. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police. Maybe you should take a trip to Oz and ask the wizard for a heart, jackass.¡± I got out of the car and soon the traffic moved enough that the cabbie left my insult in his rain soaked dust.

    I flipped the hood on my jacket over my head, but its defenses against the rain were pathetic. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I yelled to the man. He was staring at the ground, teetering back and forth. I walked over and could instantly smell the alcohol like he¡¯d bathed in it. ¡°You should sit down,¡± I told him, afraid he¡¯d pass out and hit his head on the asphalt. I dialed nine-one-one, though I wasn¡¯t sure of our exact location, Moon sat about fifteen minutes outside of Seattle, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention before the crash.

    I gave the dispatcher all of the information and hoped they¡¯d get here soon. I wasn¡¯t sure how bad the people were and it was raining buckets. The man was soaked and with the temperature being only in the forties, hypothermia was a possibility. It might not have been the smartest idea to jump out of the cab in the middle of the night during a thunderstorm. Maybe I should take my own advice and ask the wizard for a brain.

    I walked over to the silver car and looked inside. A young girl, probably no older than eighteen, sat bloody and unconscious in the driver¡¯s seat. A large cut on her forehead trickled blood down her face and matted with her brown hair. Broken glass lay in her lap and the arm that hung out of the window had a large gash.

 Page 7

    ¡°Hello?¡± I said to the girl, hoping my voice would wake her up. I knew not to touch her because she could have internal injuries, but I wanted to be sure she was okay. The girl didn¡¯t answer, so I checked under the car to make sure no gasoline was leaking. It was a pointless action though, with the amount of rain we were getting, a fire was unlikely.Advertisement

    I walked over to the drunken man again and told him to sit. He looked down like he¡¯d just noticed I was there. He stumbled, and I caught his arm and helped him sit on the pavement.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Dan Collins.¡± He spoke his name slowly as if speaking was a chore. I scanned the surrounding area and made sure no one was focusing on me. I turned my back towards Dan and conjured two umbrellas. My clothes were thoroughly soaked, and I was beginning to shiver.

    ¡°Here,¡± I handed the man an umbrella and then opened mine. ¡°The police are on their way,¡± I told him. Although drunk as a skunk, worried awareness shone in his glazed eyes. He¡¯d be charged with a DUI at the very least and vehicular manslaughter if the young girl died.

    Footsteps approached behind us. I turned and saw a tall man with long black hair that hit just above his shoulders and was as dry as the desert. I blinked a few times to make sure my eyes weren¡¯t playing tricks on me. None of the abusive rain beating against me touched him. He wore black dress pants that fit snuggly against his legs and a black V-neck sweater that hugged his broad chest.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch her!¡± I yelled as the man reached his hand out to the young girl. He turned his head towards me, and I froze in my place. His eyes swirled with different shades of gray like an angry thunderstorm brewed deep within him. He had to be a supernatural, but I¡¯d never seen anything like him before.

    The man smiled and gripped the young girl¡¯s shoulder. A rush of cold air whipped all around the car and penetrated me to the bone. I shook violently against the icy coldness. ¡°What¡ªwho¡ªare you?¡± I stuttered through my rattling teeth. The man didn¡¯t answer and as soon as I saw the ghostly figure of the young girl float out of the car, I knew what the answer was. My mouth hung open, and I stared wide eyed at the spirit who was staring down at her dead body.

    ¡°You¡¯re a reaper, aren¡¯t you?¡± I managed to choke out. The man smiled, and then the wailing of sirens made me turn my head. When I looked back, the man and the ghost were gone. The drunken man didn¡¯t seem to notice what had just happened.

    Paramedics rushed to the girl and the drunken man, but there wasn¡¯t anything they could do for her. I gave them all the information I had, which wasn¡¯t much, and then called Aiden for a ride. Within ten minutes, he pulled alongside the road in a black escalade.

    ¡°What happened? Are you hurt?¡± He threw the questions at me in a hurried rush while his arms wrapped around my soaking wet frame. I absorbed what little heat he provided.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was in a cab when the accident happened,¡± I said against his chest. Aiden guided me to the SUV, and I happily climbed out of the rain. The ambulances took off with the man while the other medics were working on lifting the girl out of the car and onto a stretcher with a black body bag. My heart sank when they laid her atop the bag and began shuffling her arms and legs into it. I hated death, no matter the cause, but especially when the victims were young.

    ¡°How did you end up standing on the side of the road?¡± Aiden asked as he cranked the heat to full blast. The contrast of the warm air hitting my frozen body made me shiver.

    ¡°The cab driver wasn¡¯t going to call the police, so I jumped out and called them. I wanted to make sure they were all right,¡± I told Aiden. Out of my peripheral I could tell he was staring, but I ignored him. Aiden was really protective of me, sometimes to the point of being annoying.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine. I did the right thing, who knows how long it would¡¯ve taken the police to get here if I hadn¡¯t called them.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call them from the cab? Why did you have to stay, in the middle of a thunderstorm no less?¡± Aiden¡¯s voice was calm, but a twinge of anxiousness colored his tone.

    I let out a heavy breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± It was the truth. It had been stupid to jump out of my cab in the middle of nowhere. I wasn¡¯t helpless though, I had magic on my side. ¡°Can we just go back to your hotel, please?¡±

    Aiden pulled back onto the road and within ten minutes we were in his hotel¡¯s parking deck. We walked to the elevator and rode up to the sixth floor in silence. When the elevator doors opened, I followed Aiden down the long skinny hallway and to room 614. Once the door was shut, Aiden¡¯s arms wrapped around me and our mouths met, eager to make up for lost time. It didn¡¯t matter that he was annoyed with my stupidity or that I was ticked he thought I was as fragile as an eggshell. In the end, we loved each other and were hungry for one another.

    Aiden¡¯s deft fingers unzipped my wet jacket and let it fall off my shoulders where it plopped to the floor. He bent before me and untied my sneakers. When both shoes were off he moved upward where he skillfully tugged my tank top off and threw it across the room. Lowering his head to my cleavage, he bit through the front clasp of my bra, freeing my breasts. Aiden¡¯s tongue darted out and swirled around my excited nipples sending a flood of heat through my body that erased any chill I had previously felt. He nipped at one and sent a jolt of desire ricocheting through me. I moaned with delight as he led me towards the bed. Sex with Aiden was exactly the stress reliever I needed.

    Aiden pushed me onto the bed, and I stretched out so he had a clear view of what was waiting for him. He stripped off my yoga pants and white lace panties, then stepped back to admire the view. Sitting up on my elbows, I gave him my best ¡°come and get it¡± look. A grin lifted one side of his mouth up and mischief played within his blue eyes.

    Oh he wanted to play, did he?

    I bent my left leg up and languidly raised my right crossing it over my knee, giving Aiden a slight peepshow. He unbuttoned his shirt while watching me. I smiled, my body excited and happy that this gorgeous vampire was mine.

    He walked over to the desk in the corner of the room and pressed a button on the CD player. Bad Company¡¯s I¡¯m Ready for Love rang out of the speakers, and I laughed hysterically. Bit by bit he pulled his shirt off while his hips rocked with the music. My laugh died down to mere giggles as I watched his abs and hips move.

    He made his way to the bed with a satisfied smile and I grinned. The art of seduction wasn¡¯t over yet. I hopped off the bed and said, ¡°Sit.¡±

    Aiden laughed but complied by sitting on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± I ordered, and he squeezed them tightly closed. I conjured a stripper pole and a black and hot pink lace corset and matching panties. I was determined my strip tease would bring him to his knees, and I¡¯d be declared the winner of our playful foreplay.

    I magically produced my favorite Paula Cole CD and placed it in the radio. ¡®Feelin¡¯ Love began to play, and I gripped the pole with one hand and rested the other hand on my cocked hip. ¡°Open your eyes,¡± I told Aiden. The surprise on his face was priceless, but when I started to walk around the silver pole, his mouth hung open, making me laugh.

    Fiona had dragged me to a pole dancing class at her gym a couple years ago, it was a great work out, but I didn¡¯t have much use for the moves, until now. Gripping the pole with both hands, I swung my body around and slid down the length. I whipped my hair around and did a bend and snap that would make Elle Woods proud. Aiden rested his arms behind him while his eyes devoured every inch of me.

    I flipped up and gripped the pole with my legs so I was looking at Aiden upside down, and when I got to the floor, I bent so that my ass was front and center. Looking at him over my shoulder, I smiled and winked. I¡¯d definitely won.

    An hour or so later Aiden and I lay naked in each other¡¯s arms, our desires sated. I was at peace beside him like all of my worries just fell away. I propped myself up on my arm and looked over at him. A stray piece of dark hair hung carelessly over his blue eye, a five o¡¯clock shadow lined his normally clean shaven jaw, and his chest rose and fell as he tried to slow his panting. The muscles in his arms bulged while they were tucked behind his head. My eyes ran the length of his body, settling on his fabulously chiseled stomach and the dark trail of hair that led beneath the sheets. He was beautiful, and he was mine.

    ¡°Give me ten minutes and I¡¯ll be good to go,¡± Aiden said with a smirk.

    I laughed and lay back on the bed. Even if he was ready in ten minutes, I needed a day to recoup. Aiden had been rougher than normal and lost in my own desires I hadn¡¯t minded. Our separation had driven us nearly mad, but the sex was fantastic.

    Thoughts of the man I¡¯d seen at the wreck occupied my mind as I stared up at the ceiling. He looked very normal, well maybe not normal, but human. He was gorgeous. The only clue that he was something otherworldly was his cloudy eyes. I was intrigued by him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aiden asked.

    I looked over at him quizzically.

    ¡°I can still feel you, Gwen. Your blood is still inside of me.¡± I had fed Aiden when I found out he was addicted to brew so he wouldn¡¯t kill a witch to get his next fix. Since then he had been able to feel my emotions, though we weren¡¯t bonded like Ian and I were because we hadn¡¯t exchanged blood.

    ¡°How long will that last?¡± I asked him.

    Aiden shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Not long, a month at most. I¡¯ll be sad when it fades, I like knowing how you feel, especially when we¡¯re fucking. It¡¯s so intense to feel the want you have for me, drives me insane.¡±

    I smiled and imagined what it would be like to feel someone else¡¯s emotions. I was bonded to Ian, but he had nearly perfect control over his emotions so they didn¡¯t seep into me. I was happy he did, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d like to feel emotions that weren¡¯t mine. All of the talk about blood and connections directed my mind to what Ian told me, that Aiden could break the bond if he wanted to. I looked over at Aiden and wondered if I should bring it up or not. He wouldn¡¯t be happy that I had shared a dream with Ian, but the more I thought about it, the more I needed to know the answer¡ªor the reason why if he could break the bond, he hadn¡¯t.

 Page 8

    ¡°Have you found a way to break my bond with Ian?¡± I asked nonchalantly. It was pointless though, Aiden could probably feel my anxiety.Advertisement

    ¡°I¡¯m close. I¡¯m going to meet with an old friend in two days.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t break it yourself?¡±

    Aiden was quiet for a few moments before he sat up and looked over at me. I sat up too, pulling the sheet around my body. I could see guilt in his eyes and that worried me. I didn¡¯t want Ian to be right.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Ian told me you could break it if you wanted to,¡± I reluctantly told him.

    His guilt was quickly replaced with anger. He hopped out of bed and stalked across the room to where his clothes sat in a messy pile.

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Seems like your mind is already made up that it is,¡± Aiden said heatedly.

    I got out of bed and wrapped the white sheet around my body. I placed my hands around his waist and met his eyes. ¡°I just want to know, if you could break it, then why haven¡¯t you?¡± A small part of me worried that in order to break the bond with Ian; I¡¯d have to bond with Aiden. The scenario didn¡¯t sound bad, but I was concerned that Aiden was bothered by the idea. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to be bonded to me. I couldn¡¯t begrudge his feelings if that was the case, even if it hurt my heart the tiniest bit.

    ¡°Yes, I could break the bond right now, but there would be repercussions and Ian knows that.¡± Aiden¡¯s arms went around my waist and his body relaxed slightly.

    ¡°What kind of repercussions?¡±

    ¡°Once a vampire bonds with someone, they¡¯re considered their property. If I were to replace Ian¡¯s bond with my own, then it would be like me stealing one of his possessions and the vampire council would order a warrant for my death. I¡¯m sure when Ian told you he hoped you would guilt me into fixing the bond so the council would kill me. Vampires are very territorial, as you know, and for all intents and purposes, Ian owns you.¡±

    My heart pounded in my chest like a tribal drum while anger snaked its way through my veins. I hated vampire politics. I hated that they could claim an unwilling person as their own, and most of all, I hated that my supposed owner was Ian Despereaux.

    ¡°What if I appeal to the vampire council? Tell them he tricked me into the bond?¡± I asked hopeful.

    ¡°Vampires think of themselves as the superior race, they¡¯re not going to care that Ian claimed you without your consent. I¡¯ll find a way around this, Gwen. I promise.¡±

    I knew I should believe Aiden¡¯s promise, but my pessimism refused to let me be hopeful.

    5

    I walked up the stone steps in a daze of confusion and anger. My life had twisted so far from the norm that I didn¡¯t know what to think of it anymore. The celebration from the Midnight Magical rang throughout the castle and mocked my bad mood. I didn¡¯t want to hear laughter and happiness when my own existence was doomed to be miserable. My fellow witches and warlocks didn¡¯t have to deal with an ounce of the grief I was dealing with, and it only made my mood that much worse.

    The thought of running away with Aiden popped into my mind, but even that was squashed by the fact that no matter how far I ran, Ian could always find me. I didn¡¯t understand his fascination with me¡ªother than my blood being a high potency because of my spirit walker status. Did he want to own me for the endless supply of powerful blood? Was being bonded to me some sort of game for him? Or did he have another trick up his sleeve? I didn¡¯t know any of the answers and I was getting tired of being in the dark about my own problems.

    I trudged into my bedroom and flopped onto my bed. Aura meowed so I ran my fingers through her long black fur, and she quickly went back to sleep. I envied her, to be able to sleep all day and not have a care in the world. ¡°You¡¯re one lucky girl, you know?¡± I said to my lazy Persian. I wondered if she thought like a human or if she was as happy being a cat as I would be.

    Two soft knocks brought my attention away from my cat. ¡°Come in,¡± I called. My door opened, and I sat up when Kye entered my room. His eyes roamed my bedroom as if he were searching for something, or someone.

    ¡°What do you need, Kye?¡± I didn¡¯t bother to mask my annoyance. He crossed his arms over his chest and said, ¡°Holly has someone she would like you to meet.¡±

    I laughed bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t you get tired of being her lapdog?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said simply. I shook my head at his lack of backbone and hopped off my bed. I wished I would¡¯ve showered and changed my clothes after being with Aiden but that would have to wait. I grabbed a rubber band off of my dresser and put my hair into a ponytail.

    ¡°Lead the way,¡± I told Kye.

    We climbed four flights of stairs before we stopped and walked down an expansive hallway. The sixth floor looked exactly like my floor: stone walls and floors, arched beveled windows, and antique benches and rugs placed sparingly.

    Kye knocked on a thick wooden door, and when Holly¡¯s voice ordered for us to enter, Kye opened the door. Holly was sitting behind a large desk, and a roaring fire danced within a large fireplace off to the side. An antique chandelier hung from the center of the room, the lights meant to look like candles, emanated a soft glow.

    Two leather wingback chairs sat in front of Holly¡¯s desk. I caught a glimpse of a man¡¯s hand resting on the arm of the chair, but its tall back obscured his identity. The office door closed behind me, and I turned to see that Kye had left.

    ¡°Gwen, there¡¯s someone I¡¯d like you to meet,¡± Holly announced. I looked back at her, and she motioned for me to sit in the unoccupied chair. With an annoyed grumble, I walked the short distance and sat in the offered seat. It was one in the morning, and I didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with Holly¡¯s antics or meet another anti-vampire patron. I crossed my legs and leaned back in the chair, but my curiosity got the better of me and I looked to my left. A man with short blonde hair and sunglasses watched me with interest and a smirk on his lips. He seemed familiar, yet I had never met him.

    ¡°Training starts tomorrow, as you may know,¡± Holly began. Her voice seemed distant as I was locked in the mystery man¡¯s gaze. I didn¡¯t read auras, but I felt a coldness emanating from him, like his whole being was lonely and full of death. ¡°Mr. Hade has offered his services in training you. Kye has been most helpful, but I¡¯m afraid you need training on a more personal level. Mr. Hade can offer spectacular guidance as you come to terms with what you are. I need you in tip-top shape.¡±

    ¡°Hade?¡± I hadn¡¯t meant to say it aloud.

    ¡°Dorian Hade,¡± the blonde man said and held out his hand. I eyed him cautiously, my inner voice telling me that something wasn¡¯t right with him.

    ¡°I believe we met earlier,¡± Dorian said.

    I gasped as I watched his appearance change to the man at the wreck. His short blonde hair darkened and lengthened. His face reshaped so his jaw line was squarer, and his eyes swirled with different shades of gray as he took off his sunglasses.

    ¡°What are you?¡± I rudely blurted out.

    ¡°I apologize, Mr. Hade, Gwen¡¯s knowledge of her own kind is limited,¡± Holly said on my behalf. I eyed her and then brought my attention back to Dorian. ¡°You¡¯re a spirit walker?¡± A smile crept onto his lips. He lifted one of his legs so it rested on his knee. He was dressed in jeans, a white t-shirt, a black leather jacket, and black boots.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m the Angel of Death. Spirit walkers descend from my kind.¡± His gray eyes watched me with humor as my mouth twisted in confusion. I looked between Holly and Dorian as if they were joking. But that wouldn¡¯t happen; Holly didn¡¯t have a sense of humor that I was aware of.

    ¡°So, does that mean I¡¯m¡­part angel?¡± my voice came out in a shriek, so I cleared my throat.

    ¡°No, but your darker gifts are given by us, not your goddess.¡± Dorian said.

    ¡°But why?¡± It was better if I kept my speaking to the minimal. I was too shocked to form complete sentences.

    ¡°We need soldiers just like everyone else,¡± Dorian said simply with a shrug of his broad shoulders. My eyebrows scrunched up, and I frowned at his explanation. I could barely walk without tripping over something, definitely not a soldier.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°We collect spirits and guide them to the hereafter. Spirits have a choice if they want to go or not, but if they stay, boredom is bound to drive them insane. If this happens, we usually call a spirit walker to track them down and take care of the problem. We can¡¯t do everything.¡±

    I leaned back in the leather chair and absorbed the new information. ¡°So, I¡¯m like Death¡¯s bounty hunter?¡± I laughed sarcastically.

    Like I need another problem.

    ¡°I suppose you could say that,¡± Dorian agreed with a nod of his head. I glanced over at him and quickly away, his eyes frightened me.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the changing appearance?¡±

    ¡°My normal form is not accepted as well as a human one. I can make myself look like anything or anyone, but then so can you, Ms. Sparks.¡±

    My hands shook as I wondered what his normal form looked like. The only reapers I¡¯d ever seen had been in books or on Halloween decorations. Maybe Dorian Hade strolled around in a black cape and carried a scythe. I appreciated his current look much more than what I assumed an Angel of Death might look like.

    ¡°You¡¯re anti-vampire?¡± I asked. I caught Holly shaking her head out of the corner of my eye, but I ignored her.

    ¡°I am neutral. I do not pick sides in frivolous matters. I am only here as a favor to your High Priestess,¡± Dorian said, his tone sounding almost bored. I was curious as to why the Angel of Death would owe Holly a favor, but I decided not to ask.

    ¡°Gwen was dating a vampire, one that I¡¯m sure she still has urges to meet with. I do not want you encouraging her. Our war may be frivolous to you, Mr. Hades, but it¡¯s very serious to us,¡± Holly hissed and looked at me. ¡°I assume you are done with that parasite?¡± Like every other question Holly asked, it was more of an order than a request for my opinions or thoughts.

 Page 9

    I nodded my head, afraid she might have laced her question with a truth spell. The spell bewitched a person so they could only speak the truth, but it would not influence body movements, so the nodding of my head was the only confirmation she would get from me.Advertisement

    Dorian smirked and slid me a knowing look. I focused all of my attention on chipping the nail polish from my nails. I had complained about training with Kye, but now he looked like a saint compared to my new teacher. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with the dark angel.

    ¡°You will train with Dorian every other day. On days you are not with him, you will be training with us.¡± Holly walked over to the fireplace. She reached her hands towards the dying flames. They reared up and licked the sides of the hearth.

    ¡°When do you plan to strike?¡± I fisted my hands and tucked them under each armpit. My nails dug into my palms, but it helped channel my attention away from my rising anger.

    ¡°We strike in five days¡¯ time when the sun is high, and the vampires are at their weakest. You, however, will strike once Mr. Hade teaches you what to do.¡± She walked back to her desk and sat in the large leather chair. Holly gave Dorian a threatening look that I didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°What exactly am I supposed to be doing?¡± I knew it wasn¡¯t smart to question a council member, but I couldn¡¯t help it, I had to know what would happen.

    ¡°You¡¯ll raise the dead.¡± Two pairs of eyes watched me with uncertainty while my stomach dropped and a lump formed in my throat.

    ¡°Why¡ªwhat¡ªhow does that help?¡± I stumbled over the words as a flood of questions bombarded my mind. ¡°Like zombies?¡± My eyes volleyed between Dorian and Holly.

    Holly laughed. ¡°No, not zombies. I should rephrase. You¡¯ll raise spirits. I have soldiers out collecting the blood of our targets and your job is to raise all of the people they¡¯ve killed and direct them to attack their killers.¡± An evil smile spread across Holly¡¯s lips.

    My face scrunched up as I thought about what she had said. ¡°You want me to send the ghost of people they¡¯ve killed to haunt them?¡± That didn¡¯t sound so bad. Ghosts were creepy sure, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause too much damage.

    ¡°Yes. Dorian will teach you what to do. It¡¯s late and training starts early tomorrow, you are dismissed, Gwen,¡± Holly said. I gave Holly and Dorian one last look and then stood and left the office.

    When I came around the corner, soft purple light glowed from the ball room. Couples slow danced to a peaceful symphony. It had to be close to two in the morning, but the Midnight Magical was still in full swing. My feet hesitated on the steps as I watched my fellow witches and warlocks enjoying themselves. None of them seemed too upset about Holly¡¯s plans and had gone about their business as if they wouldn¡¯t be going to battle in a week.

    ¡°You should not envy them.¡± A male voice spoke behind me. I peeked over my shoulder to see Dorian Hade standing close to me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I protested. It was a lie of course, I envied how easy their lives were and how they could express their love without repercussions.

    ¡°They are simple witches, Gwen. You hold a power they could never possess, and when I¡¯m done teaching you, you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s envied.¡± Dorian walked so that he was facing me. I studied his eyes. Dark cloud-like grayness rolled within them and reminded me of a coming storm. There was only gray, no pupil to break up the churning gloominess. Long chocolate locks brushed his shoulders. His t-shirt clung tautly to his body and the black leather coat fit like a glove. There was something very bad boyish about him.

    I realized I was staring entirely too long when my eyes fell to his lips and saw the smirk on them. Blood rushed to my cheeks and warmed my face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be envied. All I want is to be left alone.¡± I said with frustration and then headed up to my bedroom.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Dorian called from the bottom of the steps. I turned around and stared at his mischievous smirk with annoyance, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Sweet Dreams.¡± He winked and then walked away.

    6

    The next morning a small cardboard box sat on my dresser. I hadn¡¯t noticed it before I showered and dressed. Walking over to inspect it further, I saw a letter next to it. Gwen, do not open until your meeting with Dorian tonight¡ªHolly.

    I crumpled the letter and threw it away, not interested in whatever was in the box. My day was wide open; I wasn¡¯t practicing with Kye anymore and the whole of Moon was training for battle so nothing was open except for a few restaurants.

    I knocked on Fiona¡¯s door and waited. When she didn¡¯t answer, I headed downstairs and towards the kitchen. Yells and banging brought my attention away from my destination and towards the lower level of the castle. The further I walked down the winding stairway, the louder the sounds echoed.

    When I rounded the corner, groups of witches and warlocks stood in pairs fighting. Blasts of colorful magic shot and bursts of bright light flew around the cavernous room. One witch constructed an invisible shield all around her and when the warlock attacked he was bounced back five feet. Another warlock was in the process of conjuring stakes in rapid succession and flinging them at a padded wall.

    ¡°Gwen!¡±

    I dragged my eyes away from the fighting to see Fiona running towards me with Ethan in tow. I pasted a fake smile on my face instead of scowling like I wanted to. I didn¡¯t understand how I was the only one who had problems with going to war with the vampires.

    ¡°Are you going to train with us? Ethan needs a partner,¡± Fiona exclaimed with wide eyes and an even wider smile.

    I eyed Ethan and then Fiona. He didn¡¯t look too thrilled to have me as a sparring partner which made me more interested in doing it.

    ¡°She¡¯s not going to be on the front lines, Fiona. There¡¯s no point in her sparring.¡± Ethan gave me a dirty look that vanished as soon as Fiona turned to face him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter you can still practice with her.¡± Fiona turned back to me and asked, ¡°Will you help out?¡± I smiled. Ethan didn¡¯t want to fight me, so I couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Fiona clapped her hands while Ethan and I walked onto the practice mats. I rolled up my sleeves and kicked off my high heeled boots. I hadn¡¯t had a lot of practice in fighting with magic, but I had taken a couple classes at the dojo in Flora¡ª mainly to stay in shape.

    ¡°Make your move, Ethan.¡± I taunted with a sly smile. His eyes squinted with anger, and he conjured a plastic stake with a flat bottom, so that it wouldn¡¯t hurt if he got close enough to use it. Ethan stepped forward faster than I anticipated and knocked me backwards. I landed on my back hard and groaned when the air was jarred from my lungs. He didn¡¯t waste any time and tried to get into a position on top of me, but before he could, I rolled backwards and regained my footing. A smile crept onto his lips as we watched each other. My feet moved in sync with his as we circled each other.

    I conjured a large net that hovered just above him, and when he took a step forward, I let it drop. His hands got tangled in the holes. I took the opportunity to swipe his feet out from underneath him. Ethan fell back with a thud and worked feverishly to untangle himself. Clapping brought my attention away from Ethan. Standing beside Fiona was Dorian Hade. He leaned against the wall and was dressed in jeans, a tight fitting t-shirt, and black boots. Sunglasses hid his eyes from everyone and a smiled crept onto his lips when I scowled at him. It was only ten in the morning and my training with him wasn¡¯t supposed to start until nightfall.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± My voice sounded harsh, even to me. Before Dorian could answer, Ethan attacked. His arms went around my body and held me so tight breathing became difficult. Bending backwards, I flung him over the top of me and to the mat. He growled with frustration, but before he could scramble to his feet, I conjured my own prop stake and flung it towards his chest. It hovered over his heart which would be a kill shot to a vampire.

    ¡°I win,¡± I announced happily. Ethan sneered, but I ignored his attitude and walked over to Fiona and Dorian. ¡°I don¡¯t think your boyfriend likes being beat by a girl,¡± I told Fiona with a smile. She bit her bottom lip as her eyes shot between Ethan and me. She laughed nervously and rushed to aid Ethan. I disregarded the annoyance of her worry over the sore loser and turned my attention towards the Angel of Death.

    A wicked smile bent his mouth upwards. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good.¡± Dorian smiled in Ethan¡¯s direction, and I heard the warlock scoff and walk away. Fighting had revved up my energy, I enjoyed it a lot more than I expected. ¡°Thanks.¡± I smiled. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Dorian crooked his index finger and motioned for me to follow him out of the gym. When we reached the top of the staircase, I leaned against the wall and waited for his explanation.

    ¡°Did you get the package Holly left for you?¡±

    I nodded my head. ¡°What floor is your room on?¡± Dorian watched the people coming and going and then looked at me.

    Why did he want to know where my room was? The Angel of Death put me on edge, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was fear or attraction that raised my awareness.

    ¡°Second floor, why?¡± My eyes watched him with confusion.

    ¡°Because we have work to do,¡± he answered and headed for the stone steps. It took me a moment to move from the space I was occupying. I didn¡¯t want Dorian in my bedroom. By the time I found my footing, he was waiting outside my door. My hand clasped the knob, and I pushed the door open. I grabbed the box, fully intending on leaving my room, yet he strolled into the space and lifted his sunglasses to the top of his head as he observed everything.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My eyes watched him with unease as he walked over to my bed and sat on the edge.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be much quieter up here. Why¡ªare you afraid of me, Gwen?¡± Dimples formed in his sculpted cheeks as his mouth lifted into a devilish grin. The grayness of his eyes seemed to darken as he stared at me.

    ¡°No,¡± I answered too quickly and my voice rose in pitch. I was definitely afraid of him and he knew it. Dorian laughed and patted my mattress. My heart thumped heavily with each step towards him. Instead of sitting on the bed, I stood next to it. ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡± My eyes focused on the cardboard square in my hands. I couldn¡¯t stand to be close to him and look into those gloomy eyes.

 Page 10

    ¡°Sit down and we¡¯ll open it up.¡± Dorian scooted his way onto my bed. I climbed onto the bed and sat Indian style as far away as I could. My eyes nervously flicked to my door, afraid I¡¯d be caught with a reaper in my bedroom. Guilt tugged at my conscience as I thought about what Aiden would think if he walked in on us. We weren¡¯t doing anything wrong, but sitting on my bed with another man just didn¡¯t seem right. The glint in Dorian¡¯s eyes told me he wouldn¡¯t object to something happening between us. Ignoring his lingering gaze, I pointed to the box. ¡°Well, open it up already.¡±Advertisement

    His fingers slid under the tape and tore it away. My curiosity made me edge forward to peer into the container. When Dorian flipped the flaps back a tray of vials sat inside. Discarding the cardboard, he removed the tray and sat it on the bed. My stomach coiled when I realized the vials held blood. Holly mentioned last night that she had soldiers out collecting blood for me. I didn¡¯t want to know how they got close enough to the vampires to draw the blood. White labels wound around the tiny glass tubes with a sequence of numbers wrote on the side. ¡°What am I supposed to do with it?¡± A shiver danced through my body at the thought of having to taste the blood.

    Dorian uncapped a vial and sniffed it. My lips curled in disgust. ¡°The darkness is strong in this one.¡± He put the cap back in place and set it back into the tray.

    I watched him dumbfounded. ¡°Am I supposed to know what that means?¡±

    ¡°If you want to please, Holly.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone?¡± I snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t look like the type of person who would care about pleasing a council member.¡± I still hadn¡¯t figured out why the Angel of Death would help Holy.

    ¡°I have my reasons.¡± Dorian¡¯s vague response wasn¡¯t what I had hoped for. His tone said he didn¡¯t want to elaborate, so I ignored the many questions still lingering on my lips. ¡°You said that vial was filled with darkness, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s killed a lot of people.¡±

    ¡°You can tell just by sniffing it?¡± I asked skeptically.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dorian held out his hands palm side up in front of him. ¡°Hold my hands.¡±

    My lips pursed as I looked at him. Reaching my hands out, I placed my palms into his. His skin felt cool and waxy against my own. Where our flesh met tingles erupted. Dorian¡¯s eyes closed and his head tipped back. I watched as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down with each swallow.

    When his head fell forward, his eyes opened. The cloudy abyss raced within the sockets and icy tendrils wrapped around my wrist and traveled up the length of my arms. My body shook against the coldness, sending the hair to stand on end.

    Soft echoes of moans and screams penetrated my bedroom. My eyes searched nervously for the owners of the sad cries. ¡°You hear them,¡± Dorian said.

    My head nodded. ¡°Who are they?¡± The moans grew deeper and louder the longer I held onto Dorian¡¯s hands. A soft breeze grazed my face causing me to shrink back.

    ¡°The spirits of the deathly realm.¡± His hands grasped mine tighter, numbness tingled throughout my hands. Dorian¡¯s eyes bore into mine. I was frozen in his dark gaze unable to look away. Our connected arms formed a circle and an opaque shadow grew within it. The shadow rose up through the bed, its form taking a human shape.

    Dorian looked up at the spirit and unlocked from his gaze, I did the same. A young woman, probably no older than seventeen, wept in front of us. Her color was washed out in grayness, but I could tell her hair was black. The spirit¡¯s hands covered her face as she sobbed softly, her shoulders rising and falling from her sadness.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± My eyes widened as I took in the unhappy girl.

    ¡°A victim of the vampire. Killed before her time and left in an eternal world of depression.¡± Dorian looked up at the girl and said, ¡°You will have your revenge young one.¡±

    The spirit removed her hands from her face and stared at Dorian, an angriness overcoming her sadness. ¡°Revenge.¡± Her voice was eerie like a haunting breeze that chilled to the bone. Dorian nodded his head and a sinister smile crept onto the girls lips. He reached a hand up to the girl, and she touched it with her own. Light swooshed through her body then faded as quickly as it had come. The spirit¡¯s body leaned over and when she stood straight again, all of the shadows had disappeared. She looked as solid as a living person.

    ¡°What happened?¡± My voice was unsteady as I looked at the girl. Dorian ignored me and instead motioned for the girl to come closer. He spoke into her ear, and when he was done speaking, the girl floated off the bed and vanished through a wall. I choked on my words, unable vocalize my thoughts.

    ¡°She¡¯s been directed to torment her murderer just like Holly wanted. It¡¯s your turn now.¡± Dorian lifted another vial of blood out of the tray and held it out to me.

    I bit my lip and eyed the blood with disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± The truth was, I didn¡¯t want to raise an angry spirit. I knew my orders and knew what would happen if I disobeyed them, but I couldn¡¯t find my comfort zone when dealing with ghosts. Part of me was meant to do this. Still, the other part of me, the witch, was at war with the spirit walker. I wondered if I could ever find a balance between the two. To me it seemed I could be one or the other. I would either choose to be a spirit walker and embrace the darkness, or abandon the unique gift and live my life as a normal witch and store owner.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you have me to teach you.¡± Dorian placed the blood into my palm and curled my fingers around the cylinder. I opened my fingers and stared at the red liquid, wondering who it belonged to. It didn¡¯t matter, they had all killed innocents and it was my job to raise their victims for vengeance and torment.

    ¡°What do I do?¡±

    ¡°Uncap it and smell the blood,¡± Dorian instructed. I frowned but did what he said. Pulling the stopper out of the vial, I held it to my nose. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was supposed to detect, it smelt like normal blood to me. ¡°Now what?¡±

    ¡°Do you smell the death within it?¡±

    ¡°No, it smells like ordinary blood to me.¡±

    Dorian grinned. ¡°You haven¡¯t been taught anything about who you are, have you?¡± His words embarrassed me. His statement had made me feel like a juvenile amateur.

    ¡°Who was supposed to teach me? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a helpline for this sort of thing.¡± I always knew it wasn¡¯t normal that I could read the memories of the dead, but denial was an easier road to take rather than dealing with my rarity.

    ¡°Actually, there is. If you would have acknowledged your gift and sought out the right people to teach you about it, you¡¯d know that.¡± Dorian sounded aggravated which only caused my humiliation to grow. I didn¡¯t like being scolded like a child.

    ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t want to. Maybe, just maybe, I don¡¯t want to be a spirit walker. Is that so hard of a concept for people to understand?¡± I snapped back. I had no problem helping solve cases for the FPD (Flora Police Department.), but did I want to make it my whole life?

    ¡°Gwen, it¡¯s who you are. Whether you want to be a spirit walker or not doesn¡¯t matter, you are one. It¡¯s not something you can change. If you trust me, I can teach you it¡¯s not something to fear.¡± Dorian¡¯s voice had lost its edge.

    I looked at him through my lashes and felt connected with him in that moment. He was the only person I¡¯d ever met who could understand what I was. While Kye had tried to teach me the lessons he¡¯d learned from studying his sister, Dorian knew firsthand. He was the Angel of Death, his lessons came straight from the horse¡¯s mouth, so-to-speak.

    ¡°All right.¡± Dorian was right, I couldn¡¯t change who I was. There was no point in complaining about it when I could just grit my teeth and learn to use the power.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he breathed. ¡°I think we should take a break and then return to sending ghost to haunt the vampires later. What do you say?¡±

    It sounded so ridiculous all I could do was laugh. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    I climbed off of Dorian¡¯s motorcycle with shaky limbs. He drove so fast that my hands hurt from gripping him. ¡°You do realize it¡¯s November right? It¡¯s too cold to be riding a motorcycle.¡± I rubbed my hands together, hoping the friction would cause warmth to return to my numb fingers. Everyone we¡¯d passed had given us strange looks, but Dorian had been adamant about taking his bike.

    ¡°I apologize. I don¡¯t feel the elements like you do.¡± He pulled the bike helmet off his head and hung it on the handlebars. I pursed my lips in thought. Although Dorian was the only person who could relate to me, he was the furthest from being human. He could change his appearance and the weather didn¡¯t affect him. It was all very strange to take in and easy to forget just how different he was. ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡±

    Heat warmed my cheeks when he caught me staring at him. His tongue darted out and licked his upper lip, and the heat surged to the rest of my body. I adverted my gaze. Aiden is your boyfriend. You shouldn¡¯t be devouring Dorian with your eyes. I chided myself.

    ¡°Come on, I have something to show you.¡± I turned to see Dorian making his way down the icy sidewalk. Tucking my embarrassment away, I followed.

    We ended up walking into what looked like the world¡¯s scariest bar. Dim lighting lent a dangerous feel and casted dark pockets of shadows where people could lurk. Thick clouds of smoke permeated the air and danced in the beams of light like eerie spirits. The entire bar was constructed of wood, and the floors were covered with worn hardwood. Neon lights shone harshly from the various bar signs that hung over the pool tables and the haunting voice of Jim Morrison floated out of the jukebox alongside the wall. An array of torn pleather barstools lined a wooden bar and housed a collection of disconcerting patrons. Most wore leather of some sort and had disturbing tattoos covering their flesh. A few of the men wore bandanas around their heads and dark sunglasses to conceal their eyes.

    When we stepped into the bar, all eyes traveled in our direction. I stepped closer to Dorian¡¯s side as sickening smiles grew on the men¡¯s faces, their eyes undressing every inch of me. The women devoured Dorian, their lust almost visible as they watched him.

 Page 11

    Dorian¡¯s arm went around my waist and pulled me against his side. We moved towards an empty booth, and I slid against the black vinyl and sat against the wall. I watched as Dorian walked up to the bar and ordered two drinks. A man he stood beside gave him a head nod that he returned, and when the bartender set the glasses on the bar, Dorian slid him cash.Advertisement

    ¡°It¡¯s a little early to be drinking.¡± I commented when he set the amber filled glass in front of me.

    Dorian slid into the booth and brought the mug to his lips. ¡°You need a drink, you¡¯re too wound up.¡±

    We stared at each other for a few moments. I lifted my glass and took a deep swallow of the beer. ¡°Happy?¡± I wiped the foam from my mouth.

    Dorian leaned back against the seat and appraised me. ¡°You need to relax, Gwen. I can tell you¡¯re all tight and twisted inside. The world is filled with problems, has been since the dawn of time, it¡¯s not your job to clean it up.¡±

    I arched an eyebrow and snickered. It sure as hell felt like it was my mess to clean up. The NAWC and Ian Despereaux were most definitely my problems. I wished I could have thrown my hands in the air and been done with it, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°If I don¡¯t clean it up, then who will? Are pixies going to come in and sweep all of my problems under the rug?¡± My throat suddenly felt dry. I hoisted my glass to my lips and flooded my mouth with the cold liquid. The beer did nothing to snuff my annoyance, but it had helped the dryness. I had no clue how to fix the problems I faced today when yesterday¡¯s problems were still a mess.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past them, they love to clean.¡± Dorian laughed. I rolled my eyes and stared out the window. Cars crept along the snow covered road and a few humans walked down the sidewalk with shopping bags in hand.

    ¡°Pixies aside, I can¡¯t ignore the complexity of my life, Dorian.¡± I looked over at him. ¡°I wish I could, but it¡¯s more difficult than you realize.¡± I¡¯m sure he thought I was talking about the war, which was my number one hassle at the moment, but he didn¡¯t know I was also bonded to Ian. No one did, besides Aiden, Micah, and Fiona.

    ¡°Because of your vampire?¡±

    ¡°No, well yes, but he¡¯s only the tip of the iceberg that my life¡¯s crashing into.¡± I didn¡¯t really think of Aiden as a problem, except for the fact that I¡¯d been ordered not to see him. At the mention of him, I wondered if he¡¯d find anything that could help break my bond with Ian tonight. I didn¡¯t know who he was meeting, but it made me smile that he was at least trying.

    ¡°Are you against the war?¡± Dorian took another long drink of his beer. I tucked my leg underneath me and swung my free leg under the table. ¡°I¡¯m against how it¡¯s being executed. I don¡¯t think we should kill those who are innocent. That is only going to get the entire vampire population to hate us. If we just went after the ones responsible, make examples out them so to speak, then that would show the vampires we¡¯ll strike back should the problem ever arise again.¡± I leaned forward and rested my arms on the table as thoughts rushed through my mind. ¡°Plus, what¡¯s to stop the addiction? Are we going to be at war with vampires for the rest of eternity?¡± The more I thought about everything the more I didn¡¯t understand any of it. Nothing Holly was doing made sense and would only cause more problems.

    ¡°Perhaps you should tell Holly your thoughts.¡± Dorian leaned forward and rested his arms on the tabletop, his hands only a few inches from mine. I drew my arms back and crossed them on the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize the Angel of Death had a sense of humor.¡± Telling Holly my reservations about her battle strategy would be like talking to a brick wall, useless.

    ¡°I have my moments.¡± Dorian wore sunglasses to hide his eyes, but I could almost see the dark clouds racing behind them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your eyes to match your appearance?¡± I hadn¡¯t meant to say it aloud but my curiosity had formed itself on my lips before I could rein it in.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a misconception when people say the eyes are the windows to the soul. I can change everything about my appearance except that.¡± A smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Why, do they creep you out?¡±

    ¡°They did when I first saw them, but now I kinda find them fascinating.¡± I smiled. ¡°Sorry that was rude, huh?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I enjoy your honesty.¡± I wondered if he knew how refreshing that statement was. Not too many people appreciated honesty, not really. People want you to say what they want to hear. My foot had found refuge in my mouth on more than one occasion. I liked knowing that Dorian didn¡¯t see it as a flaw.

    A peaceful silence settled between us. We both drank our beers and enjoyed each other¡¯s presence. It was something I hadn¡¯t expected when we first entered the shoddy bar. When I finished the last of my drink, I made eye contact with Dorian. He was watching me, the thoughts evident on his face. I didn¡¯t ask him what was on his mind; I really didn¡¯t want to know. I just wanted to enjoy this time together and leave the drama buried. I didn¡¯t want to dissect what that look meant.

    ¡°Hey, what made you choose this bar?¡± I looked around and couldn¡¯t imagine the place being Dorian¡¯s regular hangout. Then again, I didn¡¯t know him that well.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of the lesson.¡± He flicked his eyes to the roughnecks. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± My lips tightened and I tried to sense whatever it was he was referring to but I came up with nothing. ¡°What am I supposed to be sensing?¡±

    ¡°Death.¡±

    ¡°Death?¡± I frowned.

    ¡°You have to recognize it if you want to connect with it,¡± Dorian said.

    I ran my fingers through my hair and took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to connect with it. Honestly, I don¡¯t want anything to do with it.¡±

    Dorian snorted. I knew he wouldn¡¯t understand my unease about it; he was the Angel of Death after all. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, ignoring what you can do, won¡¯t change who you are, Gwen. Holly wants you to learn this, therefore I am teaching you.¡± He paused. ¡°Until you embrace who you fully are, you¡¯ll never be whole. I¡¯m sure over the years you¡¯ve felt different than your friends without an understanding why. Once you learn how to harness and control your spirit walker self, you¡¯ll be at peace with who you are. It¡¯s an all-around win-win.¡±

    I quietly grumbled. I knew he was right, I should learn who I really was. A small part of me was afraid to though. Reading the memories of the dead was creepy enough, but at least I was helping people when I did it. Dorian wanting me to connect with the darkness just to learn it scared me. Kye¡¯s insane sister flashed in my mind and gave me enough reason to want to study to be a spirit walker. I didn¡¯t know why she had gone insane, but I didn¡¯t want to end up like her. ¡°Alright, teach me, old wise one.¡± My sarcasm tended to show itself when I was scared or pissed, at the moment I was a little bit of both.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Dorian instructed, ignoring my cynicism. My eyes snapped shut, and I waited for him to tell me what to do next. I heard the squeak of vinyl, and his body press along the side of me. Dorian slipped his hand underneath mine and made me to jump. ¡°Keep your eyes closed.¡± I did as told, but my heart beat faster at our closeness. It seemed too intimate for a lesson.

    ¡°Now,¡± Dorian began, his lips entirely too close to my ear. I could feel his cool breath on my skin and it caused goose bumps to erupt along my body. ¡°Do you feel it, Gwen? The cold darkness?¡± His lips touched my ear, and I almost jumped away, but his grasp on my hand tightened and stopped me. ¡°Connect with the darkness, Gwen. Feel their souls calling to you.¡± His voice was low and soothing like a steady hum that relaxed me. The air around us dropped a few degrees and a slow breeze stirred my hair. A symphony of voices whispered on the wind and called to me. Although my eyes were closed, I could see the owners of the voices. Gray figures stood against the darkness of my eyelids and walked towards me. I bit my lip to stop my teeth from chattering when one of the spirits touched me. His hand rested on my shoulder and traveled down the length of my arm. Icy pinpricks danced in his finger¡¯s wake and caused me to shiver.

    Dorian released my hand and the spirits turned and walked back into the darkness. When my eyes opened everything came rushing back at once, the people talking in the bar, the music, the smokiness, and Dorian. It was so drastically different from the place I¡¯d just been it took me a moment to get my bearings. ¡°What happened?¡± My voice was a mere whisper. I looked over at Dorian, who still had his arm around my shoulders.

    ¡°What did you feel?¡±

    I looked away because our faces were too close for comfort and focused on my hands. Visions of the gray figures occupied my mind as I tried to understand what had happened.

    ¡°It got cold and then I saw a crowd of gray figures,¡± I said simply and paused. ¡°It was¡­peaceful almost, like a dream.¡± I glanced at Dorian and he smiled.

    ¡°I told you it wouldn¡¯t always be scary.¡±

    ¡°But what happened?¡±

    ¡°I brought you here because most of these people are guilty of murder. Being close to those who¡¯ve killed is the easiest way to connect with the dead. We can connect with their darkness and therefore connecting with the ghostly realm is easier.¡±

    My eyes traveled over the bar patrons, and I saw them in a whole new light. Darkness clung to them and tainted their souls. I felt pain, hatred, and regret within them. Their emotions overwhelmed me and left me panting. My chest rose and fell heavily as I absorbed what they had done. ¡°I need to get out of here.¡± I pushed against Dorian, and he slipped out of the booth. I quickly got to my feet and ran out of the door. The frigid winter air smacked my face as I burst through the bar doors. I leaned against the brick exterior of the bar and braced my hands on my knees as I bent over and sucked in the clean air.

    Dorian followed me out and waited by my side while I tried to regain my calm. The experience had been fascinating, but seeing the people for what they¡¯d done had been like a fist wrapping around my lungs. The fury and ugliness weighted and crushed me and revved my anxiety and fear. ¡°You okay?¡± Dorian placed his hand on my back and I shrugged it off. I couldn¡¯t have him touching me; it only made the connection to the dead and evilness of the people stronger.

 Page 12

    ¡°It was worse than seeing the dead,¡± I said between heavy breaths.Advertisement

    ¡°That¡¯s because the dead are at peace, mostly. The living allows their emotions to control them. Their energy gives the more sinister feelings strength. It¡¯ll get better the more you learn.¡±

    I stood up and looked at Dorian. ¡°I¡¯m getting tired of you saying that. How much do I have to go through before it gets better?¡± I released an aggravated sigh. ¡°I freaking hate this!¡±

    Dorian began laughing which only pissed me off more. ¡°You sound like a petulant child.¡±

    ¡°What about you? You¡¯re this creepy powerful Angel of Death, yet Holly has you by the leash like a little lapdog. I guess we both have problems, huh?¡± I laughed sarcastically.

    Anger hardened Dorian¡¯s face; he walked to his motorcycle, leaving me standing on the sidewalk. I laughed to myself because the name calling had been so immature; we¡¯d both acted like children. I couldn¡¯t seem to find regret in what I¡¯d said though, I didn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d do Holly¡¯s bidding, and he wouldn¡¯t explain it to me. Holly may have had control over him and Kye, but I could still practice free will and make my own decisions.

    I hailed a cab and directed the driver towards Aiden¡¯s hotel. He was the only person who¡¯d be able to calm the storm that churned within me.

    7

    I slipped the plastic keycard in Aiden¡¯s door. All it took was a little enchantment to get the lady at the desk to give it to me. Aiden would be asleep for the rest of the day, but at least I could be close to him.

    The door swung open easily, and I made sure to close it quietly behind me. Vampires became very fatigued with the sunrise. They needed to sleep, but that didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t wake up. There were a lot of attacks when the Revelation happened. Humans thought they¡¯d be able to kill the vampires during the day, but they were mistaken. Several lives were lost due to those inaccuracies.

    I shrugged out of my coat and set it on the back of a chair. Aiden slept with both arms tucked under his pillow. The sheet draped across his legs leaving his chest uncovered. I loved the valleys of his muscular body as his chest rose and fell with each breath. His dark hair was a careless mess framing a peaceful face. The corners of my mouth turned up as my earlier tension slipped away from the sight of the man I loved.

    I crawled onto the spare bed so I wouldn¡¯t disturb him and drifted off to sleep.

    Sand squished between my toes as I walked across the desert. Tall, stone pyramids stood against the darkened sky, godly temples. Stars shone like diamonds above and the moon bathed the landscape in silvery beams.

    ¡°You are absolutely beautiful, little witch.¡± Ian¡¯s voice came from behind me. He was dressed in white linen pants and a matching shirt. His blonde hair was cut close to his scalp and his blue eyes were bright even in the darkness. The color of blue that was associated with brew drinkers.

    Ian walked towards me and reached a hand towards my face. I jerked back to avoid contact, but his arms wrapped around me and held me against his chest before I could run away. He dipped his nose to my throat and trailed it up the length of my neck, moaning in delight from the scent of my blood. ¡°And you smell delicious.¡±

    His fangs scraped along my skin, and I tried to fight out of his grasp. Ian chuckled squeezing me harder. His tongue snaked its way up my throat his mouth stopping at my ear. ¡°You will be mine, Gwen.¡± His erection pressed through his pants, rubbing against my ass. A thread of fear overpowered me as much as his tight grip.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never be yours! You¡¯re a disgusting monster.¡±

    Ian turned me around so we were face to face. His eyes were black, a sinister smile lifted his lips to reveal his fangs. ¡°You¡¯re attracted to me, you can¡¯t help it. We¡¯re bonded.¡± He laughed. ¡°Fighting your desires will only torment you, Gwen.¡± His hand caressed my backside and lifted the material of my skirt.

    Panic surged through me at what was about to happen. I flailed in his arms, but he only pinned me against one of the pyramids. Ian captured my wrist in one hands and held them above my head while his free hand ripped my shirt open. Tears streamed down my face, but he ignored them. ¡°Stop!¡± I screamed.

    His mouth captured my nipple, and he sucked until it had turned hard. His hand trailed down my body and began its decent between my legs. I clamped my thighs shut, but the attempt only made him laugh. Ian rubbed his fingers in circles over my vagina, then he struck. His fangs sunk into my neck, and I cried out in pain. It wasn¡¯t anything like what I had experienced before. His bite was agonizing. It felt as if an animal was chewing on my jugular. I screamed and cried but he only sucked harder.

    ¡°I¡¯d play nice if I were you,¡± he said against my skin. ¡°I can make it hurt,¡± Ian warned and bit down to prove just how much pain he could cause. ¡°Or I can make it feel good.¡± He continued to rub the spot between my legs and a euphoria washed through me when he bit down again.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that feel good, Gwen? Don¡¯t you crave it? Don¡¯t you want to feel me push inside of you while I drink?¡± I was brought back to sanity while he spoke. The venom of his bite still made my body weak in the knees, but I could think more clearly now.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you. I hate you!¡± I said between clenched teeth.

    Anger flashed in his eyes and he struck again. The waves of rapture washed through me once again and moans tore from my lips. I knew what he was doing was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t control my reaction to it. If he wanted, he could have me naked and straddling his cock without a fight from me.

    Ian continued rubbing between my thighs; the friction of his hands moving faster and faster building a feeling of torment deep within me until, with one last pull on my neck, an orgasm shot through me causing me to cry out from the strength of it

    My eyes fluttered open, heavy with sleep and relaxation. Hands roamed my body and explored every inch of me. I sat up quickly and punched whatever was touching me. ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    ¡°Ow, what was that for?¡± Aiden asked, holding his cheek.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, I¡¯m sorry. I thought you were him.¡± I jumped off of the bed and went to Aiden¡¯s side. Deceived

    ¡°Him, who?¡±

    ¡°Ian.¡± Tears streaked down my face at the memory. I had been helpless against him, and he molested me. I felt queasy and had to sit down. I looked down at my shirt but it was still intact. My fingers reached up to feel my neck, but the flesh was unflawed.

    ¡°What happened, Gwen?¡± Aiden knelt in front of me and rubbed my arms. The action should have comforted me, but at the moment, I couldn¡¯t stand to be touched. I felt dirty and unworthy of his concern. I pushed past him. The longer I was awake, the more I remembered. Every detail slammed into focus. I slid down the wall, cradling my head and sobbed uncontrollably.

    ¡°Gwen, please tell me what happened. What did he do?¡± Aiden asked again. He walked over to me, careful not to touch and eyes filled with worry. Once he heard what I¡¯d done, he¡¯d hate me. I should have fought harder or used my magic to fend him off. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen under the spell of his venom.

    ¡°Damn it, Gwen. Tell me what happened!¡± Aiden¡¯s voice rose in pitch and made me jump. I could imagine what he must be thinking, seeing me crouched and hysterical. His anger would only get worse once he learned what happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aiden. I should have stopped it, but he¡¯s so much stronger than I am.¡± I managed to get the words out in a complete sentence. I looked up at him and saw fear set in his blue eyes. I could almost see the puzzle pieces forming a solid picture as he looked at me.

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± he screamed and brought his fist down on the desk beside me. It cracked in two and fell to the floor, debris flying across the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, Aiden.¡± I pleaded for forgiveness.

    Aiden took a deep breath, but it did absolutely nothing to calm the angriness shining through his eyes. However, when he looked down at me, it vanished.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault, Gwen. You have nothing to be sorry about.¡± He bent down and lifted me into his arms and walked over to the bed where he cradled me against his chest. I closed my eyes, but all I saw was Ian. Aiden held onto me as I pushed against him and whispered calming sentiments.

    My skin crawled with repulsion, and the scent of Aiden made me queasy. I didn¡¯t want to associate myself with anything male. I fought, clawed, and screamed to break free of Aiden¡¯s grasp. I knew in the back of my mind he wasn¡¯t a monster like Ian, but the dream left me a little unstable. I didn¡¯t care that we loved each other; I couldn¡¯t stand to be beside him.

    Aiden let go of me, and I ran to the bathroom. I¡¯d barely made it to the toilet before I threw up what little food I¡¯d eaten. Though no evidence remained of my time with Ian, I knew what happened had been real. Somehow he had learned how to physically harm me in his dreams.

    After I was sure I wouldn¡¯t vomit anymore, I climbed into the shower. I scrubbed every inch of my body, three times. I was so angry and hurt I couldn¡¯t begin to put those emotions into words. No words did my feelings justice. I sat huddled in the tub as tears continued to fall and the warm water beat against my back.

    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I¡¯d been sitting in the shower when Aiden knocked on the door. I was a lot calmer than before and slightly embarrassed about how I had acted.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I called. The bathroom door opened and Aiden was silhouetted against the shower curtain. He hesitated to speak. ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    I could hear the strain in his voice, and it made my heart crack just a little bit. I didn¡¯t want what had happened to cause him pain. Guilt twisted its way through my mind. ¡°Better, I think. I¡¯m sorry.¡± My voice sounded alien to me, small and quiet. Ian had turned me into a scared little girl and I hated it¡ª hated him.

    Aiden sat on the toilet seat and released a heavy breath. ¡°Gwen, quit apologizing. None of this is your fault. You don¡¯t have anything to apologize for, understand?¡± His voice was hard, but I knew it was directed towards his anger with Ian and not me. Still, I felt I was responsible too.

 Page 13

    ¡°I should have done something,¡± I whispered.Advertisement

    ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t know exactly what happened, but I know you, Gwen. I know you fought back and didn¡¯t make it easy.¡±

    His words only caused more guilt. Not once had I tried to use magic to fend Ian off. Sure I had fought against him, but my strength was nothing compared to a vampire¡¯s.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with this. I have a meeting with the council tonight; I¡¯ll fix it, Gwen.¡±

    Two hard knocks banged on the main door and made me jump. Aiden left the bathroom and answered the door. ¡°Where is she? What happened?¡± I heard Fiona ask. I closed my eyes and took a couple deep breaths before climbing out of the shower. I slipped into a bathrobe that hung on the back of the door and eyed my clothes with disgust, I¡¯d burn them later.

    Fiona sat on the edge of the bed with her head in her hands. Aiden stood next to the large window and stared out at the city below. When I walked closer, both of their heads turned towards me. I hated the pity in their eyes. Both of them watched me cautiously. I looked away to escape their stares.

    ¡°Gwen.¡± Fiona stood but didn¡¯t touch me.

    I gave her a sad smile and the tears began to fall again. Fiona¡¯s hesitation faded, and she wrapped me in her arms. All of the tension that had been building released as soon as I felt the comfort of her arms. She rubbed my back and started to sniffle along with me. I caught sight of Aiden over Fiona¡¯s shoulder, and I mouthed the words, ¡°Thank you.¡± I desperately needed my best friend and he had known. Aiden wasn¡¯t able to comfort me at the moment, but he had made sure someone would. It was only one of the many reasons why I loved him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to step out and give you two time alone. I¡¯ll be at the bar if you need me.¡±

    When he left, Fiona and I sat on the bed. ¡°What happened? Aiden said Ian had done something bad to you and you were hysterical.¡±

    My eyes closed and I hung my head, not sure if I wanted to explain the details of what Ian had done. I thought about what it would be like if it had happened to Fiona, and I knew I would go insane from not knowing. Fiona and Aiden were probably going crazy as speculations bombarded their minds. What Ian had done was horrible, but at least it hadn¡¯t gone further.

    I ended up telling Fiona everything and watched as tears fell against her cheeks. She watched me with so much sympathy it made me feel worse. My own guilt demanded that she and Aiden be mad at me, as stupid as that sounded. I felt like I deserved it.

    ¡°You have to tell the council, Gwen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I gaped at her like she¡¯d lost her mind. I didn¡¯t want the attack to be public knowledge, and the last people I wanted to hear about this was the council.

    ¡°Not about what he did, but that you guys are bonded. It¡¯s dangerous, Gwen. They might know how to break it.¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes begged for my cooperation. It made sense that the NAWC could have information on how to break my tie to Ian.

    ¡°Aiden is meeting with one of his council members tonight to discuss how to break the bond. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll tell our council, okay?¡±

    Fiona looked apprehensive, but nodded her head. ¡°All right, if that¡¯s what you want. Now, what does a girl have to do to get a little room service around here?¡±

    An hour passed before Aiden came back to the room. Fiona and I were surrounded with food and a small pile of alcohol bottles we¡¯d swiped from the mini fridge. Will and Grace reruns played on the television, and we laughed as Grace poked her water bra and it spurted everywhere.

    I looked at Aiden and smiled, finally feeling a little bit like myself. Warmth emanated within me as he watched me. He still seemed unsure on whether he should touch me, so I hopped off of the bed and hugged him. Now that my mind was a little clearer, being close to Aiden didn¡¯t send me running. I inhaled his spicy clean scent and let it soothe me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything. I know I was a little crazy earlier.¡± I said against his chest.

    ¡°If I have to tell you to stop apologizing one more time, I¡¯m going to take away the chocolate,¡± Aiden warned. Fiona and I had ordered everything they had in chocolate¡ªice cream, cake and pudding.

    ¡°What a horrible threat.¡± I laughed.

    Aiden smiled and nodded his head. The atmosphere of the room was still touchy. They were being careful around me and I hated it. I didn¡¯t want to appear weak.

    ¡°Fiona, can I speak to you for a moment?¡± Aiden asked.

    I arched my eyebrows in confusion, not sure why he couldn¡¯t talk to her in front of me. Fiona hopped off of the bed and they walked outside the room.

    I pressed my ear against the door, but it did nothing to help me hear their conversation. Deciding it was hopeless, I pressed my face to the peephole. Aiden had his arms crossed and a ticked off look on his face while Fiona spoke. It looked like she was telling him what happened, which annoyed me. Aiden should have heard it from my lips. The more Fiona spoke, the worse Aiden¡¯s anger became. He ran his hands through his hair and then fisted them at his side. I caught of glimpse of black in his eyes before he closed them.

    When Fiona stopped talking, Aiden said some words and she nodded her head. They turned to come back into the room. I ran over to the bed and sat down so that they wouldn¡¯t know I had been eavesdropping. ¡°Everything okay?¡± I pretended to watch television.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Aiden said with a smile. ¡°I have to meet with Aaron. You and Fiona are welcome to stay if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Aaron?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a member of the vampire council. I¡¯ll get this all sorted out tonight, Gwen.¡± I nodded my head, not completely convinced the VC would be jumping to help a witch break free from a sadistic vampire.

    ¡°Are you staying or going back to Moon?¡± Aiden asked.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll go back. Call me when you hear something?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Aiden walked over and placed a kiss upon my head. He was careful not to let his hands linger on my shoulders too long. It made me sad that I had made him feel so cautious around me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later then.¡± He gave me one last look and nodded his head towards Fiona before leaving. I rubbed my forehead and wished the motion would erase all of the dark memories of tonight. I was starting to feel like myself, but the dream was still vibrant in my mind and made my gut twist in disgust.

    ¡°You ready to go?¡± Fiona used magic to clean up the mess of dishes that were all over the bed. Anger and sadness filled her eyes, although she pretended to be strong.

    ¡°Yeah, I just need to change.¡± I went to the bathroom and shrugged out of the fluffy bathrobe. It pooled at my feet like a fallen cloud, and I caught my naked reflection in the mirror. My hair was limp and my eyes were swollen with the flood of tears I¡¯d cried. My skin was pale and my blue eyes looked almost haunted. Ian had violated me, and I hated that he had bestowed fear within me.

    My eyes traveled to the heap of my clothes I¡¯d worn when I arrived at the hotel, but I couldn¡¯t put them on again. Looking away from the mirror, I concentrated on creating new clothes. I settled for yoga pants and baggy sweater and within seconds the clothes covered my body. With a deep breath, I stepped out of the bathroom, and Fiona and I headed back to Moon.

    The car ride back was quiet. Fiona turned the radio on and changed the station every time a sad song played, like I¡¯d start crying if I listened to it. Frustration built each time the songs switched. When she was about to change the station again, I reached up and shut the radio off.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Fiona. You don¡¯t have to watch yourself around me or monitor the music.¡± I looked out the window then felt bad for snapping at my best friend. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I know you¡¯re just trying to help, but I can¡¯t stand being treated like a victim.¡± I gave her a weak smile.

    ¡°But you are a victim, Gwen. What Ian did was horrible, and you don¡¯t have to put on a brave face for anyone, especially me.¡± She reached her hand out, grabbed mine and gave it a gentle squeeze. Why was she showing interest in my life now? Was Ethan busy tonight? I swallowed the words I wanted to throw at Fiona and accepted her comfort instead. Just like me, it¡¯d take Fiona and Aiden time to get over what Ian had done. As much as I hated the attention, I wouldn¡¯t throw their concerns back at them even if I really wanted to.

    ¡°Thank you, Fiona. I do appreciate your worry, but maybe dial it back just a little bit. I¡¯m not going to let Ian break me.¡± I had my time to cry; now all I wanted was to figure out how to kill the son of a bitch.

    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m not letting this go. Ethan has been teaching me some pretty cool stuff, and I have something up my sleeve that¡¯ll prevent Ian from bothering you again,¡± Fiona beamed, showing twin rows of sparkling white teeth.

    Snorting, I asked, ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    8

    Back at the castle, Fiona hauled me towards the herbal room. I leaned against the door frame while she rummaged through jars of dried plants and other questionable items. She pushed three jars into my arms and continued on her mission to find more ingredients for whatever spell she planned to keep Ian away.

    I wasn¡¯t sure anything would help, aside from Ian¡¯s death. The magic that ran through his veins was strong from the brew he drank. Ian knew how to do magic I still hadn¡¯t learned. I¡¯d let Fiona perform her spell though I didn¡¯t have my hopes set high.

    ¡°Don¡¯t they have dried bat wings?¡± A loud clatter echoed around the small stone room as Fiona searched.

    ¡°What are you going to do with bat wings?¡± My voice rose in pitch at the thought of using something so disgusting. I was fine with herbs, but when spells called for animal parts, I became apprehensive.

    ¡°Help protect you, duh,¡± Fiona answered. ¡°Here it is!¡± She placed the supplies in a large glass bowl and motioned with her head for me to follow. We made our way upstairs and into my bedroom. Fiona sat Indian-style on the floor, and I mimicked her. She took everything out of the bowl and placed it in front of her. I watched the concentration on her face in awe. Fiona always used magic, but I¡¯d never seen her cast a spell. She manipulated objects all the time, but never did anything as ritualistic as this. Six white candles floated around us in a perfect circle. When they landed on the floor their wicks popped to life with a bright flame.

 Page 14

    The glass bowl filled with a mixture of herbs and other unsavory objects as Fiona began concocting the spell. She held her hand out, palm side up, and I gave her my hand. She grabbed a pearl handled knife and held it to my finger before stabbing the tip inside. I shrieked and tried to tear my hand away, but she held it over the mixture.Advertisement

    ¡°We need your blood to bind the spell to you,¡± she said.

    Crimson droplets dripped into the bowl and sizzled in the herbs. I looked up at Fiona with wide eyes, but the smile on her face said everything was all right. Spell casting was always fascinating, but I never had an urge to practice it because every spell called for blood. Call me crazy, but I preferred my blood to stay in my body. ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Fiona chanted words I couldn¡¯t understand and lit the mixture on fire. A whoosh of flames erupted within the bowl and dissipated just as quickly. Dark red smoke curled upward and traveled towards me. I sat rigid as the tendrils coiled around my body. The smoke appeared to be fading, but the more I watched it dance around my body, I realized it wasn¡¯t vanishing; it was soaking into my skin.

    ¡°Fiona, what¡¯s going on?¡± I held out my trembling arms and swallowed back the horror as my skin absorbed the smoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡± Fiona squealed as a huge smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Why do you sound surprised?¡±

    Fiona was quiet for a moment as she bit her bottom lip and looked at me through her eyelashes. ¡°I¡¯m a beginner, Gwen. Sometimes, not all the time¡­¡± her voice trailed off and her face twisted slightly.

    ¡°Get on with it, Fiona.¡±

    ¡°Some of my spells haven¡¯t worked, but this one is.¡±

    My eyes closed, and I took a deep breath. The last thing I needed was to be used as Fiona¡¯s guinea pig. I hoped she was right and that the smoke from the spell was supposed to absorb into my skin. ¡°Okay, so what is the spell supposed to do?¡±

    She picked up the supplies. ¡°It¡¯ll block Ian from entering your dreams, cool, right?¡±

    A surge of energy rushed through my body like I overdosed on caffeine. I couldn¡¯t stop from pacing around my bedroom and fidgeting.

    ¡°Um, Fiona?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± She looked up.

    ¡°I think you did something wrong, I¡¯m energized like the Duracell bunny.¡± My voice was excited yet panicked. I began jumping up and down, unable to control the hyperness and needing an outlet. I wanted to do a million things at once, but my mind couldn¡¯t figure out which one to do first.

    Fiona watched me and then looked back down at the ingredients. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened; I did exactly what the book said. Stay here, I¡¯ll go get Ethan.¡± She rushed out of room.

    I rolled my neck to try to ease the tension, but the action did nothing to calm me down. I couldn¡¯t just stand and wait, my body wanted to move. Heading downstairs, I made my way towards the gym. A few people gave me strange looks as I ran through the castle laughing like a crazed woman. I¡¯m sure they thought I¡¯d lost my mind, maybe I had, who knows what spell Fiona accidently concocted.

    I darted through the gym door and pausing a moment to take a breath, I rushed a practice dummy. ¡°You want a piece of me?¡± I bounced on my feet like a boxer and held my hands in front of my face ready to strike the dummy. My fist connected with the plastic face. ¡°Take that biatch!¡± I laughed as I punched again. My leg kicked at the mannequin¡¯s stomach, but before I could make contact a voice disrupted my concentration, and I fell backwards.

    ¡°Way to go, ninja,¡± Dorian said from behind me. Tilting my head backwards, I saw Dorian standing a few feet away with a grin plastered on his face. My laughter rose as I watched him upside down.

    ¡°You drunk?¡± Dorian asked.

    Rolling onto my side, I bounced to my feet. ¡°No, I¡¯m mad at you, Mr. Death Boy.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Death Boy? What are you like five years old?¡± Dorian chuckled.

    ¡°Ha ha very funny. You¡¯re the one who left me on the side of the street, so don¡¯t talk about maturity to me, bucko.¡±

    He shrugged out of his leather jacket and laid it off to the side and then chucked his sunglasses on top of his coat

    ¡°I did, and I apologize for leaving you. You are very irritating sometimes. Looks like you made it back in one piece though, so no harm no foul.¡±

    My lip lifted on one side as I sneered. He didn¡¯t know what happened to me, and I wasn¡¯t planning on telling him. I was done playing the victim.

    ¡°Wanna practice on something real?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I bit out and turned back to the dummy. My annoyance drove my energy over the edge. I punched the dummy again and it rocked back and forth from the force.

    ¡°Afraid I¡¯ll hit back?¡± Dorian teased from behind me.

    I whirled around and stalked towards him, fully ready to take him down a few notches. Magic rushed through my veins like a wild river driven by the spell. My arm lashed out and a smile spread across my face at the notion of landing a blow to his pretty face, but I celebrated too soon. Dorian blocked my arm and with a flat palm, pushed me backwards with more force than I expected. A whoosh of air tore through my lungs and left me gasping. My body raced with adrenaline, so I recovered quickly. My emotions were just as amped as my body and my anger roared to life. I charged at Dorian like a bull attacking a matador, I think I even grunted.

    Once I got close enough, I dropped to the floor and swung my leg out, sweeping his legs. He went down with a thud. I laughed in victory but was cut short when Dorian jumped up and came at me. The smile on his face made it evident he enjoyed sparring with me, which ticked me off more. We circled around each other, his cloudy eyes calculating my every move. Occasionally, one of us would strike, but the blow would either be blocked or dodged. He was a lot more fun to practice with than the dummy, but I wouldn¡¯t let him know that.

    Footsteps sounded in the doorway, and he looked away. I used the distraction to my advantage and charged. I landed on top of him, my hips pinning his waist while my hands held onto his arms.

    ¡°Um, am I interrupting something?¡± Fiona asked from the doorway.

    I recognized the way Dorian and I were positioned and realized it most likely looked intimate. I scurried to my feet after noticing the look of desire in his gray eyes.

    ¡°No, we were just sparring.¡± I squealed. Ethan stood behind Fiona and snickered. Dorian climbed to his feet and smoothed his shirt, throwing an amused look my way.

    ¡°Well, I have the remedy,¡± Fiona said, motioning with her head to follow her and Ethan. Without another look at Dorian, I walked away.

    ¡°Gwen?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I turned around and faced Dorian. I kept my eyes down, not sure why I couldn¡¯t make eye contact with the angel of death or, at least, not willing to acknowledge the reason.

    ¡°Meet me in the graveyard when you¡¯re done.¡± He walked over and picked up his jacket.

    I chewed on my lip. ¡°Why?¡± It was 9:00pm, so I couldn¡¯t use the late hour as an excuse not to meet him. At the moment, I didn¡¯t feel comfortable being alone with him.

    ¡°We have training to do. You¡¯ll be practicing with the witches tomorrow, so we need to use tonight to continue with our project.¡±

    I laughed. Project, that¡¯s what he called summoning pissed off spirits? The events of the day made me forget all about the vials of vampire blood that waited for my attention. Holly ordered me to do it and I gave my word I would; whether I wanted to be alone with Dorian or not, I had to.

    ¡°Fine.¡± I coated my words with irritation.

    When I left the gym, Fiona and Ethan were waiting for me in the large entry way. The fighting helped dissolve some of the extra energy, but I was still jittery. We went to the library and sat behind a large bookshelf, obscured from anyone who might wander in.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and that guy?¡± Fiona waggled her eyebrows. She loved juicy gossip.

    Ethan shook his head and kept his attention on mixing a new spell.

    ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s training me for my part in the war.¡±

    Her smile didn¡¯t falter with my explanation; she wasn¡¯t buying my explanation.

    ¡°You don¡¯t waste any time, do you?¡± Ethan scoffed.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I snapped.

    ¡°You just broke up with the leech, and you¡¯re already throwing yourself at a new guy. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I hate vampires, but you could show a little decorum.¡±

    My eyebrows arched in surprise, it was the most Ethan had said to me since I met him. I was also surprised Fiona didn¡¯t tell him I was still with said leech. I was already a social pariah because I dated a vampire and sympathized with the innocent vamps, if they knew I was still dating one, I¡¯d be outcast whether I helped in the war or not.

    ¡°What is your problem?¡± I glared at Ethan. ¡°You don¡¯t even know me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, you don¡¯t add thistle,¡± Fiona interjected. ¡°That¡¯s what I did wrong.¡± I could tell she didn¡¯t want Ethan and I to fight, but I was tired of the nasty looks he threw me and wanted to get to the bottom of his annoyance, despite Fiona¡¯s unease.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t, but you let a vampire feed from you, and that¡¯s all I need to know.¡± He continued to add herbs to the mixing bowl. I couldn¡¯t be mad on principle, I was against vampires feeding off of witches, but the situation with Aiden was a special circumstance.

    ¡°Yes, I did, but not for the fun of it. There was reason behind my decision. Don¡¯t judge things you don¡¯t understand.¡± My hands fisted and magic tingled within as my anger rose.

    Ethan began to say something, but Fiona cut him off.

    ¡°Both of you need to stop! Ethan, Gwen is a good person, and you shouldn¡¯t hate her because of one decision she made.¡± I smiled at my best friend, but then she turned her attention towards me and the ire in her eyes made the smile disappear. ¡°And, Gwen, don¡¯t be so quick to judge Ethan, he has his own reasons for hating the vampires. Both of you are important to me, and I don¡¯t wanna hear any more about it, understand?¡±

 Page 15

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± I said, and Ethan nodded. Of course I hated being reprimanded, but I was proud of Fiona for standing up against her boyfriend and best friend. I wondered what reason Ethan had for hating vampires but didn¡¯t ask, it wasn¡¯t any of my business. I had enough of my own drama without having to worry about his.Advertisement

    Blue smoke rose from the bowl and curled towards my body and around my limbs and torso. The smoke dissolved into my skin like before, but I didn¡¯t feel different, my energy and magic still buzzed underneath my skin like an electric current.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s working,¡± I told Ethan.

    ¡°Give it a minute.¡± His eyes rolled as he looked away.

    If Fiona hadn¡¯t been sitting right next to me, I would have smacked him. Maybe if I was lucky, his eyes would stick like that. I giggled at the thought, and both of them looked at me. Shrugging my shoulders, I reigned in my amusement and picked a piece of fuzz off of my jeans.

    We sat for ten minutes before I felt normal again. After being hyper for so long, normal felt sluggish in comparison. I frowned at the difference. I missed the extra energy but at least now the spell would protect me from Ian¡ªor at least I hoped it would. I didn¡¯t exactly trust Ethan, so I wasn¡¯t confident I wouldn¡¯t see Ian tonight.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Fiona laid her hand on my arm and watched me with curious eyes.

    ¡°Normal. My energy buzz is gone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sound so excited about it,¡± Fiona laughed.

    ¡°It was just cool to have so much energy, I felt invincible.¡±

    Ethan cleaned up his mess and stood. ¡°Well, if were done, I¡¯ve gotta get back to studying. You coming, Fiona?¡±

    She stood and looked down at me. ¡°Give me a minute,¡± she told Ethan.

    Without a word he turned and walked towards the door. Fiona grabbed my hand and squeezed it tight. Her eyes were filled with apprehension and sympathy. I knew what she¡¯d say before the words ever left her mouth.

    ¡°Gwen, are you sure you¡¯re okay? I can stay with you if you want.¡±

    A smile spread upon my lips, even though I felt like frowning. I would act the same way if Fiona had been violated. As much as I wanted her to ignore it and just move on with life, I appreciated her empathy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. More pissed than anything. I have to train with Dorian, so you can¡¯t stay with me, unless you wanna hang out in the graveyard all night.¡± I laughed because I knew Fiona hated graveyards.

    Her eyebrows scrunched and the corner of her mouth went up in an uneasy smile. ¡°I think I¡¯ll stay in here, but if you need me, just let me know; I¡¯ll be in the ball room with Ethan and all the other soldiers.¡±

    I nodded my head. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡± I began as I stood up. Fiona waited for me to finish my sentence, but I felt bad even asking her what was on my mind.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Ethan about what happened, did you?¡± It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t trust her, I just needed to be certain. I hoped she would understand that.

    ¡°Nope, I just told him the ghosts wouldn¡¯t let you sleep, so you needed a sleep protection spell. He didn¡¯t even question it.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°Thanks, Fiona.¡± I gave her a tight hug. ¡°Tell him thank you for me, will ya?¡±

    She nodded before she turned and left to find Ethan. There was a big change in my best friend since we came to Moon. She was more mature and interested in things other than herself. Maybe she was done playing spoiled rich girl and was looking for a purpose in her life. Whatever the reason, I admired her development.

    Like every other night since coming to Moon, tonight seemed like it lasted an eternity. It was only 10:00pm, but I very much wanted to head up to my bedroom and crawl under the plush cotton comforter.

    Instead, I met with Dorian in the graveyard. I spent more time in graveyards in the past few weeks than I had my entire life. If someone asked me where someone was buried, I was sure I could draw them a map with the exact type of headstone marking the grave.

    Just as I got to the front door, Kye walked into the large entry way. I hadn¡¯t seen him around much since Holly pawned me off to the Angel of Death. His sandy brown hair was spiked atop his head, and he wore khaki pants and a blue polo shirt that fit a bit snug. His eyes found mine, and I gave him a small smile. ¡°Hey,¡± I said as he walked closer to me.

    ¡°Going for a night jog?¡± He crossed his arms and waited for my answer.

    It took me a moment to understand his question. I looked down at my clothes, I still had on the yoga pants and baggy sweater I¡¯d conjured at Aiden¡¯s hotel.

    ¡°Oh, no.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I have to meet Dorian in the graveyard, training again. I feel like I¡¯m in boot camp.¡± I laughed. Kye¡¯s head bobbed up and down and an awkward silence filled the space between us.

    ¡°You wanna come with me?¡± The words spilled out, and I rushed to explain. ¡°You might want to learn, Dorian won¡¯t always be around to teach new spirit walkers.¡± The truth was I didn¡¯t want to be alone with him. I¡¯d seen interest in his eyes on more than one occasion, and with Kye there he couldn¡¯t act on those feelings.

    Kye looked away then back at me. ¡°Yeah, I guess I could do that. I was just going to listen in on fighting techniques, but it¡¯d be nice to get out of the castle for a little bit.¡±

    We followed the cobblestone road that lead to the graveyard. The air was a bit chilly and carried the scent of smoke and food from one of the quaint restaurants. Kye seemed like he wanted to ask me something but was hesitant to speak. A small smile crept onto my lips as I waited for him to gain the courage to talk. After a couple minutes, I couldn¡¯t maintain patience any longer. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    He looked over at me and then away, nervousness showed in his eyes. ¡°Your friend, the blonde one,¡± he began, and I smiled wider.

    ¡°Fiona? What about her?¡± I bit my lip to rein in my smile. It was obvious he was uncomfortable, and I shouldn¡¯t make it worse by laughing. But it was sort of nice seeing him unsure of himself when he made me feel exactly like that through his training.

    ¡°Never mind.¡± He waved his hand in the air like it would make me forget the conversation ever happened.

    ¡°No, really. What did you wanna know?¡± I didn¡¯t know him all that well, and all the time I spent with him convinced me a large stick was probably stuck up his ass, but I still liked him more than Ethan.

    ¡°Is she seeing anyone?¡± He rushed the question so it sounded like one word.

    Fiona was into Ethan so I felt bad about having to tell Kye, especially when he was so nervous to ask. ¡°Ethan Rhodes, but I don¡¯t know how serious it is,¡± I told him. We¡¯d only been in Moon for a couple weeks, it couldn¡¯t be super serious or, at least, I hoped it wasn¡¯t. I was sure Ethan was nice enough to the right people, but I hadn¡¯t seen that side of him yet.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Kye murmured.

    Kye and I walked down the dirt path in silence. Seeing Dorian leaning against a large mausoleum was a welcome sight, although by the look on his face, seeing Kye with me wasn¡¯t one.

    Sweetness on my lips, my tongue does yearn to lick.

    I stopped in my tracks as Ian¡¯s voice penetrated my mind. Fiona and Ethan shielded him from my dreams, but the spell didn¡¯t stop him from communicating with me telepathically.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kye asked.

    My hands itch to caress your breasts, and my mouth waters to taste your sweet nectar.

    My heart sped up as Ian continued to taunt me. I covered my face with both hands and rubbed my forehead like that would eradicate him from my brain.

    You will be everything she is not, be by my side and claim your spot.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I screamed and Kye jumped beside me.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Dorian asked, beside me in an instant.

    Ian¡¯s laughter haunted my mind and no amount of rubbing would erase the eerie sound. My anger intensified my magic to rush through my veins and before logic could penetrate my conscious, I shot my hand out and a blast of blue energy hit a nearby tree. A large branch snapped in two, almost hitting Kye.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Dorian asked Kye.

    Shit, how am I going to explain this? I¡¯d have to tell them the truth, unless I wanted them to think I was going insane. Thoughts rushed through my head as Dorian and Kye argued. When I looked up, two pairs of eyes were watching me. My body shook with fear and anger, and my chest heaved with my panicked heartbeat. What would the NAWC do when they found out I was bonded to the vampire responsible for killing so many witches? It didn¡¯t look good that I lied about the bond with Ian for so long. I should have told the council as soon as it happened.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kye rested a hand on my shoulder.

    I nodded, but couldn¡¯t find the courage to speak.

    ¡°What the hell just happened, Gwen?¡± Dorian crossed his arms and watched me.

    Don¡¯t tell them, little witch. They¡¯ll lock you away; you¡¯re a liability in their war.

    As much as I hated to admit it, Ian was right. The NAWC wouldn¡¯t trust me. With Ian bonded to me, he could infiltrate my mind and know their steps before they made them. But what if Ian knew they could break the bond and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want me to say anything? I was stuck between a rock and hard place and didn¡¯t know how to get out. I felt like I had an angel on one shoulder telling me to say something and the devil on the other telling me to keep my mouth shut.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I told them. By the looks on their faces they didn¡¯t believe me. I didn¡¯t blame them, I was a horrible liar.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine? Just like that?¡± Dorian laced his words with sarcasm. ¡°You almost took Kye¡¯s head off with a tree limb. I don¡¯t know you, but I doubt you just have random crazy fits.¡±

    I grumbled and pressed past both men. My hands trailed through my hair as I walked further into the cemetery. I¡¯d never known what hate was, not really, until I met Ian Despereaux. He was making my life a living hell, and unless Aiden found out how to break the bond tonight, I was stuck with him until he died. I made a silent promise that I¡¯d be the one who killed him.

 Page 16

    Don¡¯t be like that, you¡¯ll see things my way soon enough, Ian said.Advertisement

    Just leave me the fuck alone! I made sure I thought the words instead of speaking them¡ªanother outburst would send Dorian and Kye into a tizzy.

    A strong gust of wind whipped my hair around my face and heavy footsteps approached. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± I said as I turned around expecting to see Dorian or Kye. Instead, a man I¡¯d seen at the castle was running towards us. I watched as he took a moment to catch his breath and then he spoke to the two men. Fear was evident on his young face, and his hands danced in front of him as he spoke with rushed words.

    When he was done telling them whatever the news was, he turned and hurried back towards the castle. My eyebrows arched as I walked back to the two men. ¡°What was that all about?¡± I looked between Dorian and Kye. Dorian looked almost bored but Kye¡¯s features were alarmed. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked again.

    ¡°Two bodies were left at the front door of the castle with a letter,¡± Kye said.

    I gasped. ¡°What did the letter say?¡±

    ¡°Challenge accepted.¡±

    9

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Dorian questioned as I headed towards the mayhem.

    Kye was already half way back to the castle, where they¡¯d most likely call a meeting. I had little doubt the witches and warlocks were in an uproar, and I would be expected to be there.

    ¡°Back to the castle,¡± I said and took another step towards the path.

    Dorian stepped in front of me. ¡°We have training to do.¡±

    I wrinkled my forehead and frowned in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯ll have to wait.¡± I shouldered past him and jogged up the trail. There was a large group of people huddled around the two bodies. Holly, and three other council members, stood on the stone steps and worked to calm the crowd. When we made eye contact her face lit up.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please back away from the bodies so Gwen may see who killed them,¡± Holly announced, her tone pretentious.

    The horde of people turned and stared at me expectant. I frowned but stepped forward. They backed away as I walked closer to the two bodies. Sprawled out on the front steps were two men in their early thirties with their necks ripped out. It was a miracle their heads didn¡¯t fall off of their bodies. Nausea gnawed at my stomach from the sight of their tendons and bone poking out. Blood caked the front of their shirts, and their faces were frozen in fear. It was the most macabre scene I¡¯d ever witnessed.

    ¡°If you would please assist us in finding out who did this, Gwen.¡± Charles said, motioning towards the two dead men. He was part of the council, but Holly was the voice, so he was rarely in the public eye.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll need to get my cat,¡± I told them. Dorian said I could penetrate the spirit realm without Aura, but I didn¡¯t want to use these two poor men as practice. With Aura, I¡¯d be able to read their memories without hang-ups.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help,¡± Dorian offered from behind me.

    I frowned but didn¡¯t refuse his help, everyone was on edge from the murders and expecting answers. We knelt in front of the bodies, and I placed my hands on the temples of the dark skinned man, cringing at the feel of the gooey, coagulated blood under my fingers. Ignoring my unease, I closed my eyes and focused. With Aura¡¯s help, I felt the stream of magic that connected me with the body; without her, I didn¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s not working,¡± I whispered to Dorian.

    He placed his hand on my forearm and an icy sensation crawled up the length of my arm. A shiver sneaked through my insides from our contact.

    ¡°Connect with the death,¡± Dorian whispered.

    I nodded and focused. Sparks of light danced behind my eyelids, and a large home came into view.

    The man strolled up the stone walkway, checking his cell phone. When his head came up, realization that something was wrong was evident in his wide eyes and still body. His eyes roamed the area as he looked for the threat. Taking cautious steps, he moved closer to the home. He continued up the walkway, his eyes darting to the side as he watched for danger.

    His friend, the other man who lay dead on the steps of the NAWC castle, stood just behind him, his eyes also roaming the area for any danger.

    The only warning was the slight ripple in the night air and then she was on him. A woman with jet black hair that hung to the small of her back ceased him by the throat, slamming him against the brick exterior. His head make a sickening crack as it made contact with the stone. Her fingers dug into his throat as she pinned him against the building. Her fangs scraped against his skin as she leaned into the crook of his neck. ¡°You¡¯re either really stupid or really generous. Have you come to make a donation?¡± Her tongue darted out and lapped at the scratch her fangs made on his throat.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± The warlock snarled. ¡°I¡¯ve come to let you know the NAWC has declared war.¡± As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the vampire sunk her fangs into his throat. The man wailed in pain, and his friend fought the vampire who held onto him. It was useless though, the woman had ripped his throat out, her mouth covered in the sticky red liquid.

    She rushed the other man and ripped out his throat too. His body fell to the ground. Both men were dead within seconds of their approach of the home.

    The connection waned, and I was back to staring at the dead man in front of me. ¡°Did they get the message to the vampires?¡± Holly asked, her voice devoid of any emotion over the lives lost.

    I shook my head in aggravation. ¡°Yes, and they were killed for it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what war is, Gwen, people die for their cause,¡± Holly replied.

    I wanted to ask why she wasn¡¯t the one delivering the message for the cause, but I bit my tongue. As I looked down at the two dead men, I wondered how many more would die. The crowd still hovered around the bodies, and I pondered if the scene was enough to scare them into understanding just how serious Holly¡¯s war was.

    ¡°The vampires killed them once they declared war,¡± I told Holly and Charles. Charles, at least, had the decency to look sad over the deaths. Holly, on the other hand, looked happy the message was received.

    I stood up and shoved past Holly and Charles and went into the castle. My feet pounded up the stairs and I flopped onto my bed. Aura was curled on my pillow. She stood and stretched, then walked over and rubbed her black furry head against mine. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweetie,¡± I cooed. I hadn¡¯t spent much time with her, even though she slept twenty some hours a day, I felt bad.

    My phone vibrated in my pocket. Pulling it out, I checked the display and smiled at Aiden¡¯s name. My visit to his hotel room hadn¡¯t gone as planned, and I missed him.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Good, you¡¯re still awake,¡± Aiden replied.

    ¡°Just caught me, I was on my way to bed. How did the meeting go?¡± Aiden put more stock in his council than I did. With the witches declaring war on the vampires, I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d jump at the opportunity to help me break my bond with Ian Despereaux.

    ¡°They¡¯ll help,¡± Aiden said, but I could tell there was more he wasn¡¯t saying.

    ¡°But?¡±

    He was silent for a moment. Worry trickled in and gnawed at my insides. ¡°Before you hear what I¡¯m about to say, just keep in mind it¡¯s not as bad as it sounds.¡± I sat up straight and hard-pressed the phone to my ear, my heart beat thudding harder in my chest. ¡°What do they want, Aiden?¡±

    ¡°Two things, actually. First, they want you to convince the NAWC to have a meeting with them.¡± Aiden paused, whatever the second thing was, I wasn¡¯t going to like it.

    ¡°Spit it out already!¡± I said with exasperation. I couldn¡¯t stand the waiting. My mind raced with all of the worst possible scenarios, and I hated it.

    ¡°They want to sample you,¡± Aiden said.

    ¡°Sample me? What the hell does that mean?¡± My words lodged in my throat when I realized what ¡°sampling¡± meant. ¡°They want to taste my blood? Drink from me? And you agreed to it?¡± With each question my voice raised in pitch, and my anger grew heavier in my chest.

    ¡°Gwen, a gift of blood is customary when asking the vampire council for a favor. I know it sounds bad, but I wouldn¡¯t agree to it if it was, you know that. Gifting blood is a small sacrifice when it comes to getting rid of Ian.¡±

    What he was saying made sense. When it came to vampires, everything revolved around blood. But that didn¡¯t mean I wanted a council of vampire elders to sink their fangs into my neck. ¡°Let me think about it. As for the meeting with the NAWC, all I can do is ask. Holly¡¯s on a rampage to see every vampire turned into a pile of ash, so convincing her isn¡¯t going to be easy. Why do they want the meeting?¡±

    Two soft knocks sounded at my door. I walked over and opened it to see Dorian on the other side. I held up my pointer finger as a signal to wait. After the news Aiden gave me, I didn¡¯t want to deal with anything else, except crawling into my bed and sleeping.

    ¡°They think they¡¯ve come to a solution to end the war,¡± Aiden told me. I eyed Dorian and turned around, not sure if I should be discussing this stuff with him nearby.

    ¡°That would be a lucky break, but I doubt she¡¯d go for it. Maybe I could convince the others members though.¡± Ending the war before it got started would be an amazing lucky break. The vampire council was smart to not want to go to war with the witches¡ªaside from werewolves, we were their only other threat. Of course with vampires drinking our blood and learning how to produce magic, we were becoming less of a threat to the fanged.

    ¡°I miss you, my Gwen,¡± Aiden said out of the blue. A smile crept along my lips, and the slightest flutter of butterflies twirled within my stomach.

    ¡°I miss you too,¡± I told him, the yearning to see him was almost overwhelming.

    ¡°What are you wearing?¡±

    ¡°Yoga pants and a hoodie, why?¡± I paused. ¡°Oh, no. We can¡¯t do that.¡± Looking over my shoulder, I eyed Dorian.

    He smirked at me and my cheeks warmed.

 Page 17

    I¡¯d love to shuck my clothing, bury myself under my covers and feel myself while Aiden¡¯s smooth masculine voice instructed where my hands should go, but Dorian ruined that.Advertisement

    ¡°Why not? And don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re shy. A shy girl wouldn¡¯t ambush me in my office and fuck me like a drunken college girl.¡± Aiden laughed.

    ¡°I resent you comparing me to a drunken college girl; I¡¯m more talented than that.¡± A day before Fiona and I left for Moon, I visited Aiden at his bar, Vain. The popular vampire club was packed, but I wasn¡¯t going to let that spoil what I went there to do. I sauntered into his office, dressed in a black trench coat and not much of anything else. His eyes glinted with anticipation while I deliberately untied the belt and revealed a red and black bra and panty set I¡¯d bought that day. We christened almost every square inch of his office that night, and the memory still sent heat to rush between my thighs.

    ¡°Indeed you are, my Gwen. Why don¡¯t you tell me exactly how talented you are,¡± Aiden goaded.

    ¡°Just a minute, lover boy.¡± I laughed and covered the end of the phone. I turned to Dorian and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± The amusement on his face was evident. His gray eyes gazed me with a carnal curiosity.

    ¡°Holly says we have to finish the blood rituals tonight,¡± he said.

    My eyebrows arched and my anger spiked. We¡¯d only gotten around to summoning one spirit, there were at least ten more vials of vampire blood.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we do it tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°You have training with the witches tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to train with them when I¡¯ll be up all night summoning ghosts with you? Do they think I don¡¯t need sleep?¡± My grumpiness was a concoction of weariness and sexual frustration, not to mention Aiden¡¯s news about the vampire council wanting to use me as their personal Slurpee machine. I was being pulled in every direction, and one more tug would cause me to snap.

    ¡°I don¡¯t make the rules,¡± Dorian remarked.

    I let out an annoyed grumble and uncovered the phone. Unfortunately, phone sex with Aiden would have to wait. ¡°Hey,¡± I said into the phone. Sorry, but the council needs me to finish something tonight. When does the VC need my answer?¡± I prayed for the day I could return to my crappy, nine hundred square foot apartment and normal life. I was a simple woman and life in Moon was anything but since I arrived. Regrettably, I didn¡¯t think my life would get back to normal anytime soon.

    ¡°As soon as possible,¡± Aiden paused. ¡°Has Ian contacted you again?¡±

    ¡°No. Fiona and Ethan worked a spell to block him.¡± I didn¡¯t want to worry Aiden over the telepathic episode earlier. I could handle hearing his voice in my head so long as he didn¡¯t have the ability to physically harm me.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°All right. Sorry, I know we haven¡¯t had a lot of time to talk.¡±

    ¡°Things are difficult right now. That just means there¡¯ll be a lot of catching up to do when you get home.¡± His tone was sinfully seductive and tempted me to throw Dorian out of my room so we could continue with the phone sex.

    ¡°I look forward to it,¡± I told him, my own voice thick with want.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to take a shower. When my hand is wrapped around my cock, it¡¯ll be your body I¡¯ll be thinking about. Goodnight, my Gwen.¡±

    The click of the call ending didn¡¯t make me move. I was so turned on all I could do was picture Aiden stroking himself. Obligations were a bitch.

    I shook the image away with resentment. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± My frustration found an outlet with Dorian who was sitting on the floor, the vials of vampire blood in front of him. His arms wrapped around his bent up legs, causing his t-shirt to strain against his bulbous biceps. I took my place on the floor in front of him; all the while thinking of Aiden¡¯s soaking wet body in the shower.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± I snipped.

    ¡°Why are your cheeks so flushed?¡± Dorian¡¯s innocent question was anything but.

    I looked up through my eyelashes and said, ¡°Shut up.¡±

    He smirked but didn¡¯t comment further. Instead, he picked up a vial of blood and handed it to me. ¡°Do what I told you and concentrate on the death within the blood,¡± Dorian instructed.

    The glass vial felt ominous in my hand, but I did what the Angel of Death said and concentrated on the feeling it emanated. Without thinking, I pulled the stopper out of the tube and dipped the pad of my finger in the blood. As soon as my skin made contact with the sticky liquid, a shiver washed through me. The feeling of death and despair surrounded me. My body shook against the icy coldness crawling through me.

    ¡°Call the spirits forward, Gwen.¡±

    That was easier said than done. The death within the blood was overwhelming. Whoever the blood belonged to, they had killed a lot of people. Instinct took over, and something inside of me commanded I take control of the ghosts. My body stopped quivering, a peaceful calm replaced the confusion. When I opened my eyes, a large cloud of gray hovered just behind Dorian¡¯s back. The cloud separated and formed what looked like human shapes. It took less than three minutes for the fog to completely separate. At least fifteen spirits stood in my room, their bodies shimmering like a heat mirage.

    Dorian turned to see what I called forth from the blood. ¡°Good job. I¡¯ve never seen a newbie pull that many ghosts at once.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I did it,¡± I said flabbergasted.

    ¡°I told you it¡¯d get easier. Once you learn to associate the feeling of death on someone, you won¡¯t even have to think when you summon their victims.¡± The look of pride was hard to ignore on Dorian¡¯s face.

    I thought about every time I read the memories of the dead and what that meant. When Holly said I was more powerful than I realized, she wasn¡¯t wrong. Reading memories of death was only the tip of what I could do. Mixed emotions gnawed at me. On one hand, I was excited I was strengthening my power, but on the other hand, I was scared shitless. My ability had everything to do with death and the feelings that came with it. When I interacted with death, I felt their despair, confusion and anger. It was tough to feel emotions that didn¡¯t belong to me. I had yet to come across a ghost that was happy. Spirit walkers were nearly extinct. Either killed by the bad guys or driven insane, like Kye¡¯s sister, we didn¡¯t have a long life expectancy. Being a spirit walker didn¡¯t come with a lot of perks.

    With so many ugly emotions bearing down on me, how long would it be before they left permanent damage? My future would always be up in the air and that frightened me.

    ¡°Gwen?¡±

    I looked up from the floor, my thoughts vanishing. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°You did a great job, why do you look like a house fell on your sister?¡±

    I snorted at Dorian¡¯s Wizard of Oz reference. In many ways, I could relate to him. He was death, after all. He knew all the emotions doing this caused. Fiona and Aiden didn¡¯t. It was nice I¡¯d found someone this side of me could to relate to, but he didn¡¯t understand the other half that was fearful of my gift. Or the part of me that wanted to return to Flora and run my shop like any other normal, red-blooded supernatural. I yearned for normalcy and tonight the revelation I would never be normal again was a sucker punch to the gut.

    ¡°Just taking it all in,¡± I told him and eyed the ghosts still hovering in my room. Their eyes were glued to me, their bodies still and lifeless. They were dressed in an array of different period clothing. Some wore eighteenth century garb while others wore more modern clothing. ¡°What am I supposed to do with them?¡± I nodded towards the spirits.

    ¡°They¡¯re at your command. You won¡¯t need them until you guys go to war.¡± Dorian pulled another tube of blood from the rack.

    ¡°At my command?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°I can control them?¡± The news just got better and better. Controlling an army of ghosts wasn¡¯t my idea of cool tricks. ¡°Isn¡¯t this wrong? Shouldn¡¯t they be enjoying their afterlife in heaven, rather than being earthbound and controlled?¡±

    Dorian laughed. ¡°What a human thing to say. Heaven and Hell are subjective, Gwen. Do you think if you¡¯re good, you go to a place guarded by pearly gates? And Hell is a fiery pit below the earth?¡±

    I stared dumbfounded. The devil existed, vampires originated from him. Although I didn¡¯t have proof of God, I believed He existed too. They were sort like yin and yang, good versus evil. They balanced the world.

    ¡°Heaven and Hell aren¡¯t as pronounced as humans make them out to be. Yes, if you¡¯re a good person then your afterlife will be good. And if you¡¯re a bad person, your afterlife will be hellish. But they exist within the ghostly realm, parallel to the human world, not a mystical place. If these ghosts are still holding a grudge towards the vampires who killed them, then don¡¯t you think we¡¯re doing them a favor by giving them a chance for justice? They¡¯ll return to their afterlives as soon as our mission is complete, no worse for wear.¡±

    ¡°How are their lives horrible if they aren¡¯t in the Hell I imagine?¡±

    ¡°Think of someone sinister, someone who¡¯s done all the horrible things you can imagine. Now imagine what it would be like to feel every single emotion of the people they¡¯ve wronged. That¡¯s how it is for them all the time, and it eventually will drive them insane. Can you envision an eternity of insanity? Plus, demons terrorize them just for the fun of it. They may not be dancing on hot coals, but they are in Hell.¡±

    Can you envision an eternity of insanity? Replayed over and over again in my mind. Perhaps an omen, or just my paranoia getting to me, either way, it was like a broken record in my head.

    After a few moments of torturing myself with Dorian¡¯s words, I looked up. ¡°What about heaven? What¡¯s it like? Do we meet God when we die?¡± I was brought up in a religious family; my curiosity of how the legends of Heaven and Hell were different than the reality kept me from focusing on anything else.

 Page 18

    Dorian released an annoyed breath. ¡°Heaven is the opposite of hell. You live all your greatest moments with the ones you love. There¡¯s never any sadness or heartache, everything is peachy. As for God and the devil, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never met either one of them; they¡¯re reclusive¡ªeven to us. I guess you¡¯ll find out when you die. Now, can we get back on track?¡±Advertisement

    ¡°But you¡¯re an angel, the Angel of Death no less,¡± I replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying God doesn¡¯t exist, I¡¯m just saying I¡¯ve never met him. Now can you please focus?¡±

    Questions flooded my mind and just as I opened my mouth to ask another, Dorian held up his hand and shook his head. My mouth snapped shut, and I took the vial of blood he handed me. The rest of the night was spent summoning ghosts and ordering them to stalk their murderers. As soon as they¡¯d form and get their orders from me, they¡¯d vanish. It was a bit disconcerting to know a battalion of spirits was lingering and waiting at the ready, even more so that it was me they were connected to.

    10

    Morning came way too fast. With groggy eyes and a pounding headache, I stepped out of bed. The alarm clock screamed from my dresser. It felt like I hadn¡¯t gotten any sleep.

    As I stumbled over to put the alarm clock out of its misery, I tripped over something hard. ¡°Ow! Son of a bitch!¡± I hopped up and down on one foot and cradled my toes in my hand to ease the pain.

    ¡°You have a filthy mouth in the morning.¡± My useless hopping stopped, and I looked down at where the voice came from. Dorian was lying on his side, clad in nothing more than black boxer briefs. The pain in my toe forgotten, my mouth fell open and my eyes shot wide. Every square inch of Dorian¡¯s body was chiseled. Even his legs were toned, like he spent hours doing squats just for the hell of it.

    ¡°What are you doing on my floor? And why are you naked?¡± I pulled my eyes away from his bare skin and focused on the antique, woven rug beneath my feet. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t remember falling asleep last night. The last clear image I had of the previous night, I was sitting on the floor with Dorian summoning ghosts. How did I get in my bed?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d appreciate it if I climbed in bed with you. Was I mistaken?¡± He lifted himself off the floor so all six feet two inches was standing a couple feet from me.

    ¡°No, you were right. I would¡¯ve kicked your ass if you¡¯d gotten into my bed.¡± My eyes traced the patterns on the rug, but when Dorian laughed, I looked up. He bent down and grabbed for his jeans, giving me a full view of his backside. The alarm clock still demanded attention, so with my growing frustration, I stomped towards it and slammed my hand down to shut it off.

    ¡°Why are you naked?¡± My voice sounded panicked. Taking a couple deep breaths calmed me minimally. ¡°And how did I get into bed?¡±

    The amusement on Dorian¡¯s face was annoying as hell. ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable to sleep in jeans, and I put you in your bed. I didn¡¯t take you for a shy girl.¡± His eyes raked over me, his gaze too personal for my liking.

    ¡°I¡¯m not shy, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should be sleeping in my bedroom, naked no less. I have a boyfriend, one who I love very much! So if you thought you¡¯d get me all hot and bothered by seeing your sexy body, then you were wrong!¡±

    ¡°You think my body is sexy, huh?¡±

    Damn, had I said that? ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Dorian snorted at my lame attempt to cover my ass. ¡°You¡¯re boyfriend, the vampire? The one you told Holly you weren¡¯t seeing anymore?¡±

    Double damn.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Three rapid knocks pounded on my door. ¡°Gwen? Are you awake? We have training and should¡¯ve been there like five minutes ago.¡±

    Three things happened at once. One, I realized it was Fiona on the other side of my door. Two, the handle was turning and at any moment she¡¯d open my door. And three, the one that freaked me out the most, Fiona would see Dorian dressed in his jeans and come to the conclusion we¡¯d slept together. I¡¯d be interrogated about it for days, maybe months.

    My tongue stumbled over words. I tried to tell her to stop, but before I got the first stammer out, she stepped into my bedroom. Her eyebrows arched in surprise at the scene and a knowing smirk lifted the side of her mouth. My hand went to my forehead, my headache growing more intense.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt.¡± She held two coffee cups in her hand. Walking over to me, she held one out, her eyes glued to Dorian¡¯s bare chest. I grabbed it and took a big gulp, burning my tongue in the process.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like, Fiona.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t.¡± Her tone was less than convincing. As soon as we were away from Dorian the grilling would begin.

    ¡°Seriously, he just slept in here.¡± I turned to Dorian and said, ¡°Tell her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never hear the end of it.¡±

    ¡°I just slept in here,¡± Dorian said with a smirk I wanted to slap off of his face. They both laughed like this was all a joke while I grumbled to myself.

    ¡°Give me five minutes to change.¡± I told Fiona and then pointed a finger at Dorian. ¡°Get out.¡±

    He shook his head and snorted walking towards the door, but before he could leave, I snatched up his shirt and threw it at him.

    Fiona mouthed the word, ¡°Hot¡± while his back was turned.

    As far as days went, this one already sucked.

    Ten minutes later I rushed downstairs and towards the ball room. Fiona stood off to the side with Ethan but rushed towards me when I walked in. Patrick, a fighter specialist on the council, was speaking at the front of the room while rows and rows of witches and warlocks stood in perfect lines. The castle turned into a military base overnight.

    ¡°So?¡± Fiona leaned towards me while we faced forward, pretending to listen to Patrick. Her tone begged for details of my night spent with the Angel of Death.

    ¡°What?¡± I pretended to not know what she was talking about.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Even whispering, I could tell how giddy she was for the details.

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± I bit out. It annoyed me she thought I was that kind of girl, especially when she knew I was dating Aiden.

    ¡°He was pretty much naked, Gwen.¡±

    ¡°He sleeps naked!¡± I shrieked.

    Patrick stopped talking and every head in the room turned towards Fiona and I. Oops, perhaps a bit louder than I intended. She giggled next to me while I wished the floor would swallow me whole.

    ¡°Gwen Sparks, up front,¡± Patrick ordered.

    My stomach plummeted. It was like I was in junior high all over again¡ªwould he have me write my name on the chalkboard? With angry footsteps, I stomped up to the front of the room. Patrick looked like a general you¡¯d find at any army base; shaved blonde hair, square face, brown eyes, and muscles that tried to escape his shirt. Once I was standing in front of him, he crossed the tree limbs he called arms and glared at me.

    This is ridiculous I¡¯m twenty-six years old! Why do I feel like I¡¯m twelve?

    ¡°As much as everyone is interested in finding out who ¡®sleeps naked¡¯, I will not tolerate you disrupting the class. You will be my partner to demonstrate the lesson today.¡± Patrick¡¯s face was hard and the caterpillars he called eyebrows, pulled together as he scowled. Fiona giggled a few rows back, but she covered it as a fake cough; the strong urge to use magic to tie her shoelaces together teased my thoughts.

    ¡°Today we will be practicing three different maneuvers,¡± Patrick continued, addressing the room again. ¡°The first will demonstrate what to do if you¡¯re being attacked. You will pair off. One will be the attacker and the other the victim.¡±

    I bet I can guess which one I¡¯ll play.

    ¡°Gwen, you will play the victim, and I¡¯ll attack you.¡±

    Ding, ding, ding! What do I win, Johnny?

    While I was having a sarcastic conversation in my head, Patrick disappeared. Everyone¡¯s head swiveled in different directions as they looked for where he went. As his intended victim, I was scared. Patrick wasn¡¯t the type to pull punches. Being made an example out of at seven in the morning was a bitch.

    Air whooshed behind me. I turned too late and was knocked across the padded practice mats¡ªhard. I lay on the pad for a few seconds as I regained my breathing. Patrick stood over me with a satisfied smirk.

    ¡°You always have to be aware of your surroundings people. Vampires are quick and stealth; you won¡¯t see them coming.¡± He offered a hand to help me up, but I ignored it and stood on my own. Patrick snorted at my childish snub and continued to speak to his soldiers. ¡°So how do you anticipate a vampire if you can¡¯t see them?¡±

    A few hands rose in the air, mainly woman who cared more about getting his attention than getting the answer right. He was cute, if you liked the ¡°I¡¯m Tarzan, you Jane¡± attitude. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he used a club to hit woman over the head and dragged them back to his cave.

    ¡°We could use a beckoning spell so vampires are always on our radar,¡± one woman said. ¡°You know, because that way they couldn¡¯t hide from us.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that spell also make it so we were on their radar?¡± Patrick asked.

    The woman¡¯s cheeks turned a nice shade of red. ¡°Yeah, I guess it would.¡±

    More hands rose in the air, but he ignored them and turned towards me instead.

    ¡°Gwen?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to spot a vampire?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re the ones with the fangs?¡± A few people laughed at my sarcasm, but Patrick didn¡¯t look amused.

    ¡°Give me ten,¡± he ordered.

    ¡°Ten what?¡±

    ¡°Pushups.¡±

    Ah hell. ¡°Seriously?¡± Someone needed to tell this dude we weren¡¯t on an army base.

    Patrick nodded as he held his arms behind his back. I could tell by the look on his face he didn¡¯t think I could do one pushup let alone ten. I loved proving people wrong, so I knelt on the mat and straighten my body to begin my punishment. The first six were easy peasy, but after that, the muscles in my arms screamed in protest.

 Page 19

    ¡°Can you answer the question yet?¡± Patrick barked at me.Advertisement

    ¡°You¡­.hear¡­.them¡­.move,¡± I said between lifts. I finished my last pushup and stood, feigning indifference instead of exhaustion.

    ¡°Ms. Sparks is correct. Although vampires can move like the wind, you can still hear them, if you pay attention to your surroundings.¡±

    Yay, gold star for me!

    ¡°I want the front row to stay where you are, the rest of the rows take a step back.¡± The obedient people did as he said so they were all spaced a little further apart. ¡°Now, close your eyes and listen as I run through the rows.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes closed and he disappeared again. Now that I was paying attention, I could see the blur that was Patrick as he rushed through each row. There wasn¡¯t much of noise, but a small breeze stirred the air and the lightest whooshing sound echoed through the cavernous ball room.

    When he was done with his example, he appeared right next to me. ¡°Open your eyes,¡± he told the crowd. ¡°What did you hear?¡± He pointed at a man towards the back.

    ¡°Wind,¡± the man said.

    ¡°Very good. Raise your hand if you heard it as well.¡± The majority of hands rose while some looked uncertain.

    ¡°Those of you who did not hear me coming would be dead right now if I was a hungry vampire. So, today we will be working on heightening your senses. If the enemy gets the drop on you then magic is useless. Once their fangs sink into your throat you¡¯re dead. Got it?¡± Heads nodded with seriousness across the room. ¡°Break into pairs.¡±

    After everyone was paired, Patrick got to work to turning me into his own personal practice dummy. We began with my back turned while he snuck up on me, and I said if he was to my left or right.

    Next, the physical contact began as he attacked from behind me. If I wasn¡¯t quick enough, he¡¯d push me to the mats and declared me ¡°dead¡±. Patrick insisted we try it over and over until I won more times than I lost. I was pretty sure tomorrow morning I¡¯d have some nasty bruises coloring my entire body.

    Exercise three included magical maneuvers to freeze our attackers in place so we could walk right up to them and shred their hearts or slice off their heads¡ªluckily, Patrick used a prop sword for this lesson. It was disconcerting to see how accurate the soldiers were with their weapons. Every time someone would slice off a dummy¡¯s head, I pictured it being Aiden. It made me wonder how many innocents they would kill because of what the guilty vampires were doing.

    After a grueling three hours of training, we finally got an hour break. Most of the witches and warlocks headed for the kitchen, but I had more work to do. Heading up the stone steps, my muscles burned with fury. After climbing six flights of stairs, my legs were nearly rubber and wobbled to hold up my weight.

    I knocked on Miranda¡¯s office door while I let the stone wall support some of my weight. The coolness of the stone felt good on my sweaty face. Miranda was a member of the council, but she handled the financial side of things. I needed to talk to someone level-headed and not someone who had war on the brain. Holly and Patrick wouldn¡¯t listen, and Charles didn¡¯t seem to have an opinion either way. My only hope of ending this before it started was to find a council member who would listen to reason.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Miranda called.

    With my last bit of energy, I opened the door and flopped into one of the office chairs. Miranda was very tall and lanky. Her short, blonde hair was cut in a bob that framed her long face and her green eyes looked at me with surprise.

    ¡°Ms. Sparks, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry for my appearance, I just got done training with Patrick.¡± Sweat caked hair stuck to my head while the smell of sweat clung to me.

    A smile lifted Miranda¡¯s mouth up and a sparkle lit her eyes. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a tough cookie, huh?¡±

    My eye caught the gleam of a diamond ring on her left hand and the way she lit up when I mentioned the drill sergeant¡¯s name. ¡°Forgive me for assuming, but are you and Patrick married?¡±

    ¡°Almost six months now, why?¡± She twirled the ring around her finger, the look of happiness was almost enough to make me throw up. I couldn¡¯t imagine Patrick making any woman as happy as she looked.

    ¡°No reason.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re visiting me, to find out about my love life?¡± she joked.

    ¡°No. I sorta have some good news; well, I think it¡¯s good news.¡±

    Miranda sat back in her chair, interest was evident on her face.

    ¡°The Vampire Council wants to have a meeting with you guys about ending the war.¡± I sat up and leaned my elbows on my knees. I¡¯d practiced this conversation a million times in my head with each one of the council members. For some reason, Miranda took it the easiest. I hoped the imaginary discussion was a sign of things to come.

    ¡°Why are you speaking to me about this? Shouldn¡¯t you bring it to Holly or Charles?¡±

    She was right, I should have been discussing it with them, but Holly was bloodthirsty and Charles tended to be lazy when it came to his job, neither one of them would like the news. ¡°Yes, but everyone around here is a little crazy. I thought you¡¯d handle the news better,¡± I told her. If the council was leery about meeting with the VC, I couldn¡¯t blame them. The VC hadn¡¯t done much to stop the killing of witches. Hell, for all I knew, the VC was encouraging the use of brew.

    ¡°And you thought I could convince them to meet, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You seem like the most level-headed one around here. Everyone else lives and sleeps war. To me, if the VC is willing to wave a white flag and end the war before more people are killed, then what¡¯s the harm in meeting with them. It would save a lot of lives.¡±

    While most of the witches and warlocks were learning how to fight, a lot would still die. I hoped saving lives would encourage the NAWC to meet with the vampires.

    ¡°It would be wonderful if we could stop the madness and a meeting wouldn¡¯t hurt,¡± Miranda thought for a moment, her eyes darting to her wedding ring. Her thoughts were so transparent they might as well have been written on her forehead. If we didn¡¯t go to war, Patrick wouldn¡¯t go to war. The new bride didn¡¯t want to become a widow. ¡°I¡¯ll speak with the council, and we¡¯ll vote on it.¡±

    A smile spread across my face in hopes that everything could go back to normal. I stood and walked to the door. ¡°Thank you, Miranda.¡± When I turned to open the door, she stopped me with the one question I wasn¡¯t ready to answer.

    ¡°Ms. Sparks, how is it you found out about the VC wanting to meet?¡± Her lips pressed into a thin smile, and her eyes glinted with knowledge. It was obvious she knew who my informant was.

    ¡°Aiden Blake and I used to date. We¡¯re still friends so he called me last night to tell me about it.¡± I looked up from the floor hoping she¡¯d bought my story, but her smile widened.

    ¡°We can¡¯t choose who we love, can we, Ms. Sparks?¡± I hoped the question was rhetorical because I couldn¡¯t speak. Lying to the council was a major no-no, and Miranda just called me on it. ¡°Have a good day. I¡¯ll speak with Holly and the others about the meeting.¡±

    Three hours later, I was finally done training. Patrick had a field day busting my ass and laughing when I missed a step and fell flat on my face. Jerk.

    The hot water pounded on my back and felt like heaven. I closed my eyes and absorbed the steam from the shower. It¡¯d take a few layers of soap to eradicate the sweat from my body. Small purplish bruises were on my legs and arms.

    My cell phone chimed from the sink, grumbling I climbed out of the shower. Using the pad of my finger, I wiped away the fog on the display. Just the man I wanted to talk to.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Good evening, my Gwen,¡± Aiden replied, his voice as smooth as milk chocolate. ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± It was amazing that just the sound of his voice could make me forget about the horrible day.

    ¡°Yes, what do you have in mind?¡± My voice lowered as I imagined spending the night with my legs wrapped around Aiden¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Take a cab to Thorn. I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± he said mysteriously and then hung up.

    Flipping my phone closed, I dried off and got to work at picking out an outfit. I didn¡¯t bring sexy clothes to Moon, so magic would have to do. Imagining a sexy black cocktail dress, I willed it to form around my naked body. Fabric climbed up my skin, connecting and forming into a dress worthy of a double look. A deep V-neck plunged just below my breasts and the skirt hit a few inches below my butt.

    The nasty bruises weren¡¯t the accessories I was hoping for. Running my palm down one arm, I used magic to hide them. As my hand passed over the discolored blotches, they disappeared. I repeated the process on my other arm and legs. The dressed looked a lot better without the ugly purple spots decorating my skin.

    Staring in the mirror, I envisioned my hair dry. Within seconds, it didn¡¯t hold an ounce of moisture. Next, I got to work at styling it. A section of my hair was lifted up and twisted as if around an invisible curling iron and then released into loose curls. While my hair was being magically styled, I got to work at putting makeup on. With two fingers, I swiped across my eyelids, leaving my eyes with a smoky effect. The lipstick traced my lips in a wine colored gloss and the blush brush caressed my cheeks with a soft pink. I put mascara on myself, not trusting a magically altered, makeup wand that close to my eyes.

    Once I was happy with everything, I stared into the mirror. My blue eyes were bright and my hair was tousled and curled into perfection. I had no clue where I was meeting Aiden, or if I was overdressed, and I didn¡¯t care. When he saw me, it wouldn¡¯t be long before we retired to his hotel room.

    Aura curled around my legs, an icy sensation crawling up my calf. My body shivered against the cold. The feeling was something I was coming to recognize as death. When Dorian took me to the bar and told me to concentrate on the underlying feeling of death from the patrons, I felt it like an artic chill. Aura emanated the same feeling.

 Page 20

    Bending down, I picked up my black Persian. As soon as my hands made contact with her long black fur, they cramped against the coldness of her body. I was frozen with shock. Aura was a spirit of a witch who, when killed, was transformed into a cat to act as a familiar. Perhaps, I was honing in on my spirit walker skills easier now that I knew what to look for. The coldness from my cat had to be the spirit I was feeling.

    Aura watched me with large green eyes. Her whiskers twitched from side to side, and her ears perked up like she was alert to something I wasn¡¯t. Although scared, I petted her, hoping the action would calm us both. But with each stroke, my hand fell further and further into the long black fur. I shrieked when my hand disappeared all the way through the middle of her. Stumbling backwards, I dropped my cat as fear wound its way through my entire body.Advertisement

    Aura¡¯s body lay on the tile floor unmoving. My eyes were glued to her small black form. I¡¯d just killed my cat. Tears stung my eyes and blurred my vision. My hands fisted at my side as I stared at what I had done.

    Pin pricks shot through my left limb causing me to cry out in pain. Holding my arm out in front of me, a glowing light was clasped in my fist and shining through my fingers. I opened my hand. The pulsating light hovered just above my palm and then grew longer and wider. I backed against the wall as far as I could and watched in awe as the light formed into what looked like a humanoid shape. The luminescent figure stood in front of me, with almond shaped eyes and hair as black as a raven. A thin cotton dress hung from her shoulders and pooled at her feet. This spirit was different than the others I¡¯d encountered. Serenity surrounded her aura and filled the room with peace that put me at ease.

    ¡°Are you an angel?¡± My words heavy on my tongue as I fought the weight of the calming effect she had. My entire body relaxed and my eyelids grew heavier the longer she stood in front of me.

    ¡°No, my dear, I am not.¡± Her voice was melodic and more beautiful than music. A sweet smile spread across her pink lips as she watched me. With more grace than a ballerina, she bent down and scooped Aura¡¯s lifeless body up. ¡°You have been very good to me, Gwen.¡±

    ¡°Aura?¡± I breathed with disbelief. The ghost nodded and placed her hand over the cat¡¯s body. With each stroke of fur, a radiant light outlined the unmoving form. The tail twitched and then the ears flicked this way and that. Within moments the cat¡¯s head lifted and looked at me with confusion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me anymore, Gwen,¡± Aura said, handing the cat to me. ¡°But a witch should never be without a cat.¡± I took the feline from her arms and frowned when I didn¡¯t feel the connection. Aura¡¯s spirit was no longer in the cat, something that not only saddened me, but made me feel like something within me was missing. The bond I shared with her was something I was accustom to, not having it would take a while to get used to.

    ¡°But, I do need you,¡± I pleaded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯ve released me from my prison and for that, I¡¯ll be forever grateful.¡± Aura¡¯s spirit faltered and she vanished just like that. The peace from her presence was gone too. My new/old cat looked at me, its eyes curious as to who I was. It still looked like the same, long black fur, big green eyes, smashed nose, but it was like I was looking at a new cat.

    My hand rested on its back, and I dragged my palm down the length of it. Soft purrs vibrated against my skin, but it lacked the energy I felt when Aura¡¯s spirit was in there.

    I stood in the bathroom for a long while thinking about what I did. You¡¯ve released me from my prison. Her last words nagged my mind. What did that mean? I¡¯d always assumed witches made a choice whether they wanted to become a familiar after their deaths, like a human deciding if they want to be an organ donor or donated to science. Who imprisoned her and why?

    I had to find Dorian; he¡¯d know what happened. I fixed my tear streaked mascara and rushed out of my room. The castle was busy with various activities. Some groups were practicing more maneuvers, while others studied maps. Shaking my head in frustration, I continued to check rooms for Dorian. Where did an Angel of Death hang out?

    Making my way down another hallway, Kye was just ahead of me. ¡°Kye!¡± He turned around as I jogged to catch up. ¡°Have you seen Dorian?¡± His eyes looked bloodshot like he hadn¡¯t slept. I guess being Holly¡¯s go to man was exhausting.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s in a meeting with Holly. What do you need?¡±

    ¡°I just need to ask him something, thanks, Kye!¡± I turned around and rushed up the stone staircase to the sixth floor. Kye was growing on me, but that didn¡¯t mean I trusted him, not that I trusted Dorian either, but he didn¡¯t share the same allegiance to Holly as Kye.

    I was about to knock on Holly¡¯s office door when I heard my name from behind it. Pausing, I leaned my ear against the wood and listened.

    ¡°Has she asked questions?¡± Holly¡¯s voice carried through.

    ¡°Just about her power,¡± Dorian replied.

    What the hell were they talking about?

    ¡°Good. Make sure you strengthen her power and leave the rest to me.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Creaking footsteps approached, and I rushed back downstairs so I wouldn¡¯t be caught. Questions bombarded my mind as I replayed their cryptic conversation in my mind. Maybe Dorian did share Kye¡¯s allegiance to Holly.

    I made it to the third floor before I needed to stop and breathe. It was lucky I hadn¡¯t tumbled down the stone steps in my haste. Leaning against the cool wall, I inhaled deep breaths through my mouth and exhaled through my nose, but it did little to calm my sporadic heartbeat.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Dorian asked from the landing. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I was looking for you.¡± My voice came out a little breathy.

    His left eye squinted in suspicion. ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°I killed my cat.¡± With the words, I remembered the original reason I sought Dorian. Whatever he and Holly were talking about could wait, I needed answers about Aura.

    He paused for a moment. ¡°What do you mean you killed your cat?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I picked her up, and my hand fell through her¡ªliterally! And somehow I pulled her spirit from her body. I mean the witch¡¯s spirit occupying the cat¡¯s body.¡± The more I listened to myself, the more I sounded crazy. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡±

    Dorian walked down the steps and placed his hand on my shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this in private.¡± Being around him was even more nerve-racking now. It seemed everyone was keeping some sort of secret, and they all involved me.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Turning, I jogged down the stairs and stopped at my room, it was the only place that¡¯d offer privacy. Opening the door, I ushered Dorian inside and stepped in behind him. My eyes flicked to my new cat and sadness clung heavily to my heart.

    Dorian walked over to the cat curled up in the chair and picked her up. He snorted and set the cat back down. ¡°It¡¯s just a regular cat now.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I told you?¡± I snapped.

    ¡°Had to make sure.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean? Am I going to kill people if I touch them?¡± Dorian busted out laughing causing my temper to seethe.

    ¡°Will you be serious? I just lost a friend!¡± He may have trouble seeing how a cat could be considered a friend, but I didn¡¯t just lose a cat, I lost a friend, even if that friend was a ghost. The connection was gone, she was gone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He smiled. ¡°No, you will not kill anyone if you touch them. Aura¡¯s soul was in a body that didn¡¯t belong to her, therefore you were able to reach in and grab it. Everyone else you know, their souls are connected with their bodies, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to say? Your power is growing just like you were told. Spirit walkers don¡¯t just talk to spirits, Gwen, they can do many things.¡± He crossed his arms while his eyes roamed over me. ¡°You look very beautiful tonight.¡±

    In my rush to find answers, I¡¯d forgotten I was dressed in a very skimpy dress. The way Dorian¡¯s eyes traveled the length of my body said he didn¡¯t mind one bit.

    His mouth opened and his tongue darted out to roll over his upper lip. His gray eyes darkened as the swirling clouds picked up in speed. I was very aware of my body with his admiring gaze on it. The dress was tight around my breast, causing a good amount of cleavage to spill out. And the length of the dress showcased a good portion of my legs, which was where Dorian¡¯s eyes were currently devouring.

    ¡°A little overdressed for training, but I don¡¯t mind,¡± he replied, his voice soft and filled with desire.

    ¡°I have plans tonight, I¡¯m not training,¡± I said in a quiet tone. We finished summoning the ghosts from the vampire blood, so he couldn¡¯t use that as an excuse.

    ¡°The deal was, you train with your kind and then with me every other day.¡±

    ¡°Right, and today I trained with my kind, so we¡¯re not supposed to train until tomorrow.¡± I smiled at throwing his logic back in his face.

    ¡°What are your plans?¡±

    ¡°None of your business.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess,¡± he said as he tapped his chin. ¡°You¡¯re meeting the vampire?¡±

    Dorian knowing about my ongoing relationship with Aiden was dangerous, especially now that I knew he was in cahoots with Holly about something having to do with me. What would Holly do if she found out I betrayed her by sneaking behind her back to see Aiden? The thought was daunting, but I wouldn¡¯t allow her or Dorian to control every aspect of my life.

    ¡°Yes, and if you wanna run off and tell Holly, then do it. I¡¯m a grown ass woman and will date whoever I want.¡± The words seemed more mature in my mind than they sounded to my ears.

    Dorian smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°What?¡± I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a lion dating a gazelle. How long before the lion can¡¯t refuse his cravings and tears into the gazelle¡¯s neck?¡±

 Page 21

    ¡°Not all vampires are bad!¡± I should have become an activist for vampire rights after all the defending I did on their behalf.Advertisement

    ¡°Well, I hope that doesn¡¯t come back and bite you in the ass¡ªor throat for that matter.¡±

    My phone chirped, taking my attention away from Dorian. A text message from Aiden reminded me I was late. I ignored Dorian¡¯s comment; Aiden would never hurt me. Tonight we¡¯d enjoy each other¡¯s company and have great sex. All would be right in the world, at least until I came back down to reality in the morning.

    11

    I stepped out of the cab and eyed the red sign that read ¡®Thorn¡¯ in black letters with a black thorny vine framing the title. A few patrons stood in a line waiting their turn to enter. Most were dressed a lot more casual than me. The men wore jeans or slacks and either t-shirts or polo¡¯s. Some of the women were dressed in skimpy skirts and tops, but most were in jeans and halter tops or tank tops.

    I walked down the concrete steps, eyes twitching to the left and right, to a red door that had ¡®Thorn¡¯ written in calligraphy, across the middle.

    A tall, thin woman dressed in skin tight leather pants and a shirt that barely covered her breasts, stood guard. Her washboard stomach didn¡¯t hold an ounce of fat and her bored expression never faltered.

    ¡°I.D,¡± she said. I knew right away she was a vampire, her energy projected off of her like a smack in the face.

    Rifling through my purse, I dug out my license and handed it to her. The woman¡¯s eyes scanned the thin plastic card and then her body tensed up. ¡°You a witch?¡±

    Damn. When the supernatural revelation happened in the 80¡¯s, the humans required that all of our licenses state our species. Witch was in thick black letters right under my name¡ªsomething I never thought of as dangerous, until now.

    ¡°I am.¡± I kept my voice calm, but inside I worried whether she¡¯d attack me right now or at least wait until I was behind closed doors. ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Aiden Blake.¡± I hoped mentioning his name would buy me enough time to find him before they rang the dinner bell.

    She returned my license and with a nod of her head, motioned me inside. My feet stayed glued to the ground as I eyed the red door. Shrugging off my fear, I curled my fingers around the handle and stepped inside.

    The lighting was minimal, except for the dance floor which glowed with what looked like black lights. Silhouettes of bodies broke through the darkness as my eyes adjusted. Bass beat against my body. The DJ stood on an upraised platform, his hand raised in the air while his head bobbed to the music.

    One thing I noticed upon entering was the fact that the air vibrated with energy. As I watched the movements of the clubbers, I realized why. Thorn was full of vampires. Why did Aiden pick a place like this? It was like chumming the ocean for sharks and I was main course.

    Making my way further inside, I walked around the club trying to find Aiden. The vampires watched me. I knew they could smell I wasn¡¯t a vampire, but the looks they gave me resembled fear rather than hunger. Strange.

    Dancers moved their bodies in perfect unison to the rhythm. Watching vampires dance was like watching a gracefully choreographed ballet. The precision of their movements was breathtaking, even when dancing to hip hop.

    I paused next to the dance floor watching the beauty of the their moves when arms slipped around my waist. I didn¡¯t need to see his face to know it was Aiden, his energy sizzled around me like a security blanket.

    With a quick movement, he spun me around, and I snickered at his outfit. Aiden¡¯s normal attire consisted of dress pants of some sort and a button down shirt, but not tonight. Tonight he was dressed in jeans and a white tank top that hugged his toned chest and stomach. His hair was slicked back, but a few black strands escaped and hung over his eyes.

    He snaked a hand around my neck to tangle in my hair and directed me closer for a knee weakening kiss. His tongue teased mine deliberately, causing ripples of excitement to burst throughout my body.

    When he ended the kiss, he took my hand and led me onto the dance floor. I followed behind him as we made our way through the congested crowd. Aiden raised a hand to the DJ and the current beat was replaced with Usher¡¯s There Goes My Baby. His hand wrapped around my waist and drew me toward him, a sexy glint in his blue eyes. Our bodies began to move in sync, our lower regions rubbing against each other as we lost ourselves in the music.

    We rocked and swayed, hands on each other bodies, pure hunger evident in our eyes. Towards the end of the song, Aiden leaned in for another kiss while the surrounding couples gyrated against us. Their touches were like an erotic fire driving my desire over the top. The entire atmosphere changed from fun to sensual. Lava filled my veins spreading within me like one long, delightful caress as I watched the men and woman dance suggestively against each other.

    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± Aiden leaned in to whisper in my ear. I nodded and followed him through the throng of people. A sitting area was off to the right where couples cuddled and made out. Off to the left were privacy rooms, something almost every vampire club had so they could feed or screw in discretion. The thing about vampires was their libidos were almost as powerful as their inhuman strength. Aiden mentioned how drinking human blood was a sort of aphrodisiac, it heightened all of their senses.

    Aiden told the bartender our drink orders and then focused on my outfit, his eyes running up and down me. ¡°You look breathtaking, my Gwen.¡± His hand rested around my waist but trailed down to cup my ass. I should have been embarrassed about our little intimate dance and the show of PDA, but the club had a way of making you not give a shit about all the insecurities you¡¯d normally feel.

    ¡°And you,¡± I began as I allowed my eyes to roam over his casual clothes. ¡°Look like a sexy bad boy.¡± A smile spread across my lips as his mouth lifted into a grin.

    The bartender slid our drinks to us, and Aiden threw cash on the bar. Taking our drinks, we made our way over to a corner booth. The seats were covered in what looked like velvet. Black lights hid behind the molding, bathing us in the same eerie glow as the dance floor.

    I settled in close to Aiden and lifted my glass to my lips. The mojito was crisp, the mint perfectly balanced with the rum. ¡°So, this wasn¡¯t exactly the place I was expecting. Isn¡¯t it a little dangerous for a witch to be hanging out in a vampire club?¡± I set my glass down and looked up at my vampire. His eyes were focused on something across the way, but at my question, he looked back at me.

    ¡°Those sorts of vampires are not allowed in Thorn. Not all of us are bloodthirsty monsters, Gwen.¡± I frowned at his tone but understood the emotion. I¡¯d been complaining about my safety and looking at the war from only the witch side. The truth was, innocent vampires were in just as much danger.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m sure most of the vampires here are more afraid of you than you are of them. Most are young and aren¡¯t looking for the kind of trouble that will end up getting them killed.¡± Aiden lifted his glass filled with a dark red liquid and took a long drink.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said to draw his attention towards me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by my comment, it¡¯s just¡ªthings are fragile right now.¡±

    His hand grasped mine as he leaned in to kiss my forehead. ¡°I know, my Gwen.¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°I thought you deserved a night of fun. I can¡¯t imagine what the NAWC has been putting you through, so tonight, no talk of war or brew. Tonight it¡¯s you and me, a normal couple in a club enjoying each other¡¯s company.¡±

    I smiled wide. ¡°That¡¯s the best idea I¡¯ve heard all month.¡±

    With a quick motion, Aiden lifted me onto his lap. My legs straddled either side of him while his hands roamed up the length of my body. The lighting in the club gave the illusion of privacy, but the vampires would be able to see what we were doing, and I didn¡¯t care. Various couples were in the process of the same thing.

    Leaning down, I brought my lips to Aiden¡¯s. I freed my mind of any anxiety I had with PDA and just focused on him. His energy buzzed to life and wrapped around me, my flesh sizzled with want.

    My dress inched further up my thighs as his hands traveled over my legs. With a frustrated moan, I eased his hands back down and fixed my dress. I guess not all inhibitions had been thrown out the window. I didn¡¯t mind straddling him and making out, but I wouldn¡¯t expose my ass to a crowd of at least two hundred.

    Aiden chuckled at my shyness, but that didn¡¯t stop him from snaking his hands under the fabric of my dress to cup my ass. The music switched to another slow, sensual song. There was something about the slow beat of an R&B song made me feel sexy. It was like the music guided my movements as the slow, sexy rhythm pumped through my body. From the feel of the hardness between Aiden¡¯s legs, he was enjoying the lap dance as much as I was. At the moment my mind was free. Not a speck of the NAWC, Ian, the war or Dorian occupied my thoughts. I was so enthralled with Aiden I didn¡¯t even worry about the club full of vampires. It was just him and me in the room.

    Aiden scooted out of the booth, with me still on his lap, and made a beeline for the private rooms. When he set me down, we were in a ten by ten room with a couch against the wall. The room was pretty dark except for the ceiling which twinkled with fiber optic lights made to look like stars.

    The lock clicked, and then Aiden was on me. My back hit the wall while his hand gripped my arms above my head. He trailed is nose up my neck, shivers danced across my skin. His lips paused at my ear. ¡°I crave you more than anything, my Gwen.¡±

    My breathing increased. My chest rose and fell with each labored breath. Aiden trailed a finger down my chest, pausing between my breasts. The anticipation of what he was going to do was like my own personal drug. The intensity of not knowing his next move was erotic and exciting.

    His finger disappeared from my skin, and I frowned. He laughed, and my frown deepened. He could see me as clearly as if the lights were on but I couldn¡¯t see him. ¡°Could you please conjure candles, ice, a blanket and two strips of fabric?¡±

    My eyebrow arched. ¡°Why?¡±

 Page 22

    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± he said playfully.

    I didn¡¯t want to wait and see. I wanted him to take me now. With an annoyed huff, I concentrated on my magic and conjured the items he listed. Items conjured were never permanent, they eventually would wither into nothingness¡ªnothing was free. I just hoped he¡¯d get around to using them before that happened. Granted those items lasted for at least a day, but I was feeling a bit impatient.Advertisement

    The flicking of the blanket being spread on the floor echoed in the small room. Without my vision everything seemed more heightened.

    Aiden clasped my hand. ¡°Lay on the floor.¡±

    I did as I was told and stretched out on the blanket. He got to work at tying each one of my wrist with the strips of fabric to the legs of the sofa. After he was certain my arms weren¡¯t going anywhere, he got up. The ceiling offered little light, but I could make out him bending over and placing the candles around the room.

    ¡°Would you mind lighting these?¡±

    Closing my eyes, I envisioned the wicks catching on fire. It took a moment, but the room was cast in the glow of firelight. Aiden walked back over to me and knelt between my legs. The look on his face was stunning. His features were a masterpiece of love, desire and respect, everything you¡¯d want to see in the face of your significant other. We stayed for a few moments just staring at each other.

    Aiden snaked a hand around my neck and unbuttoned my dress. With gentle hands, he slowly peeled the black fabric down my body. I eyed the bucket of ice with unease. He leaned over, our lips meeting and parting. The kiss erupted a fire in my stomach. I tried to reach for him, forgetting my arms were bound.

    He leaned back, his hands trailing over my breasts, down my stomach, and lifting my leg. His mouth got to work pressing kisses along my skin. A giggle escaped me¡ªmy inner thighs were very ticklish. My laughter caught in my throat when Aiden paused at my center, his breath warm against the dark curls. Ignoring the one spot demanding attention, Aiden focused on covering my other leg in kisses. I groaned in frustration, making Aiden laugh. Living for over six hundred years had given him patience. I, on the other hand, was like a petulant child who wanted it now!

    ¡°How about you untie me?¡± I cooed.

    ¡°I¡¯m very much enjoying the look of you tied up.¡± His tongue darted out and licked my skin.

    ¡°You know, I could just use magic to break free.¡± I lifted my head to look at him.

    ¡°But you won¡¯t, you¡¯re too curious what I¡¯m going to do next.¡±

    My head dropped to the floor, and I blew a breath out. He was right, I was curious, but sexual torture had to be the worst/best kind of torture. My body was ready for action the moment we stepped onto the dance floor.

    With slow, calculated movements, Aiden¡¯s hands grasped the bottom of his shirt and tugged it over his head. His chest and stomach were absolute perfection. My eyes devoured his sculpted pecs and traveled lower to his rippling six pack abs.

    Tearing a strip off his shirt, he tied it around my eyes. ¡°Without your vision, your other senses will be stronger.¡± I could just make out the shadow of him once the makeshift blindfold was firmly in place. The thought of what I must look like brought a giggle to my lips. Naked and tied to the legs of a sofa with a torn shirt covering my eyes¡ªpriceless.

    My breath caught in my throat when I felt Aiden¡¯s lips on my breasts. His tongue darted out and circled my excited nipple while his hand massaged the other. If he was trying to make me spontaneously combust, he was very close to succeeding.

    Moans escaped my lips while my chest rose and fell in an excited pant. I couldn¡¯t use my hands to touch him, but that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t use my legs, maybe that¡¯d excite him enough he¡¯d grow inpatient as well.

    Lifting my legs, I curled them around his waist and gyrated my hips against his erection. A deep grunt echoed through the room while I worked on teasing him into submission. With a hard thrust, Aiden grinded into my center. Sometime during the temptation he removed his jeans, and the thin cotton of his underwear was the only barrier between me and paradise.

    ¡°Aiden,¡± I breathed, hoping calling his name would alert him to my need. My lips lifted into a smile when he released a deep breath. It seemed he was having trouble being patient as well¡ªgood.

    ¡°You tricky minx. How dare you use my weakness for you against me?¡± Aiden snorted and withdrew from my body. I bit my lip to keep from laughing. I¡¯d come so close.

    ¡°Just for that,¡± Aiden teased as a cold, wet chunk of ice was trailed down my body, beginning in between my breasts and traveling south. The sensation of the coldness on my hot flesh was a exhilarating. I was sure if I could see, steam would be rising from my skin.

    He withdrew the ice from my body. I choked out a gasp when his mouth continued licking and delving my folds, the ice now in his mouth. My back arched, a moan dancing on my lips as his mouth worked at driving me over the edge. His fingers replaced his tongue, the friction warmed the coolness the ice cube left. I tugged against my restraints as he buried his long fingers within me and wiggled them.

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± I moaned as desire built. Just as I was reaching orgasm, he withdrew his fingers. I grumbled in annoyance, finally understanding the term blue balls.

    Two hard knocks sounded on the door. ¡°Occupied,¡± Aiden called.

    ¡°Mr. La¡¯rue would like to speak with you and your companion,¡± a woman¡¯s voice answered. Aiden closed his eyes and muttered something in Italian. ¡°Tell him we¡¯ll be right there.¡± Whoever this Mr. La¡¯rue was guys was, Aiden didn¡¯t seem happy to see him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make him wait,¡± the woman warned.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. Aiden untied my blindfold and with a hard pull, ripped the material binding my wrists.

    ¡°Aaron La¡¯rue is here and has requested a meeting with us.¡± His voice sounded almost nervous¡ªAiden didn¡¯t get nervous easily.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± I sat up and wrapped my arms around my legs. I was more bummed my libido hadn¡¯t been sated than worried about meeting the mysterious interrupter.

    ¡°He¡¯s on the council,¡± Aiden paused. ¡°Did you ask Holly about the meeting?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to discuss it. What¡¯s he doing in Washington; I thought the VC was housed in New York?¡±

    ¡°It is, but they¡¯re here to settle things with the witches.¡± Aiden looked down at me, his eyes raking over my exposed skin. ¡°While you look ravishing, you may want to get dressed.¡±

    I frowned. I didn¡¯t want to get dressed. I wanted to continue where we¡¯d left off and the hell with keeping Mr. La¡¯rue waiting. Deciding I probably wouldn¡¯t get my way, I shimmied back into my dress. ¡°So, I guess I¡¯ll talk to you later?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re coming with me, Aaron wants to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want to meet him.¡±

    ¡°Gwen, please. He may have information about Ian.¡±

    That one little sentence changed my mind. Running my fingers through my hair and letting out a grumble, Aiden and I left the little room to find Aaron La¡¯rue.

    12

    Aaron La¡¯rue turned out to be a young boy with jet black hair and a dangerous glint in his brown eyes. He sat with his arms draped across the back of the velvet couch as two women snuggled against him. One of the women had long red hair and matching red bite marks on her neck. Her skin was pale and her eyes had a glazed over expression. The other woman was a dark skinned girl with long wavy black hair and the same dazed look.

    ¡°Please, sit,¡± Aaron extended an arm, and a man pulled out a chair for me. Glancing at Aiden to make sure I should, he nodded and I sat on the edge of the chair. Aiden bowed towards the man-boy then took a seat next to me.

    ¡°So, this is Gwen Sparks?¡± Aaron asked with a smile that sent chills dancing up my spine. I knew everything I needed to know about him from just being in his presence for ten minutes. He was dangerous.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Aiden replied with a stiff tone.

    Aaron spoke in Italian, to keep me from understanding. Aiden replied in Italian, the words rolling off his tongue like butter. Aiden was from Florence and still had a slight accent, but the time I heard him speak his native tongue was when he was ticked.

    Morte. My head snapped up when the word left Aaron¡¯s lips. I didn¡¯t know a lot of Italian, but I knew that word¡ªdeath.

    ¡°Egli merita di morire,¡± Aiden replied.

    ¡°Si, si,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Sorry for our rudeness.¡± His gaze traveled back to me. Lifting a cocktail glass full of red liquid, he took a slow drink, his eyes watching me over the rim.

    ¡°Gwen Sparks, Aiden tells me you wish for us to take care of your bond with Ian Despereaux. Is this true?¡± He set the glass back on the table, the movement causing one of his groupies to shift uncomfortably.

    ¡°Are they okay?¡± I asked, watching the two women. I didn¡¯t sense anything supernatural about them which meant they were human. A lot of vampires treated humans with acceptable etiquette, but there were those who didn¡¯t. I had a sneaking suspicion Aaron was one of latter.

    ¡°Yes, yes, they are fine, just hypnotized.¡± He looked down at the dark skinned girl and then back at me. ¡°I prefer my meetings to be private.¡±

    If I wasn¡¯t afraid to, I would have laughed. We were surrounded by a club full of vampires with exceptional hearing, a private conversation was impossible. ¡°So, Ian Despereaux?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­Y-yes, I would like to break the bond.¡± I frowned that I stumbled over my words. When you¡¯re near a predator, it¡¯s not smart to show weakness. Everything about Aaron Walker screamed predator, even though he looked like a teenager, he was probably the most dangerous person I had ever been in a room with.

    What are you up to, little witch?

    Speak of the devil. Leave. Me. Alone. I thought back to Ian.

    Why would I want to do that when playing with you is so much fun?

    ¡°Ms. Sparks?¡± Aaron asked.

    I looked up at him through my eyelashes, embarrassed I had tuned out whatever he said. ¡°Sorry, did you say something?¡±

 Page 23

    ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡±Advertisement

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡ªwell, Ian is speaking to me right now, and It¡¯s a bit distracting.¡±

    Aiden¡¯s body went rigid and his hands curled around the arm of his chair, the wood cracked under the pressure.

    ¡°I see. That can be a bit frustrating. It took me awhile to get the hang of it myself,¡± Aaron sympathized.

    ¡°You¡¯re bonded?¡± The question came out a little more skeptical than I intended, but Aaron didn¡¯t seem to take offence.

    ¡°The entire council is bonded to one another. It helps us communicate when we are far from each other.¡±

    ¡°You can be bonded to more than one person?¡± I sat up closer to the table, interested in learning more about the vampires.

    ¡°You can if you all share the same blood line. It seems Aiden hasn¡¯t taught you much about our kind,¡± Aaron sent Aiden a pointed look. ¡°The vampire council consists of the original six, all turned by Nufesum, our God you might say. We were chosen for our positions, not voted in like some councils,¡± he finished. The last part of what he said was directed towards the witches. Every twenty years we elected new council members. ¡°Who¡¯s Nufesum?¡± A waitress walked over and set a glass of something purple in front of me and walked away after Aaron nodded.

    ¡°Please drink, and I¡¯ll tell you all about it,¡± Aaron smiled as he leaned back. I eyed the purple concoction with uncertainty. But when Aaron remained silent, I knew he wouldn¡¯t speak until I drank whatever was in the glass. Picking up the drink, I brought it to my lips and allowed a small amount to fill my mouth. It tasted sweet and crisp. I took a larger drink. It prickled my tongue and sent waves of euphoria washing through my veins.

    ¡°Okay,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Tell your story.¡± My body was warm like being wrapped in an electric blanket, and my frustrated libido awakened in a frenzy. I rubbed my legs together as I tried to concentrate on Aaron. Aiden¡¯s eyes shot over to me, and my hand caressed his face. His skin was course under my fingertips as I trailed my hand across his five o¡¯clock shadow.

    Aaron chuckled, bringing my focus back to him. ¡°You like the drink?¡±

    I nodded in slow motion, everything lingered longer than it should. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± I purred, my voice huskier than normal. I reached for the glass again and downed the last of its contents. Aaron raised his arm in the air and motioned for someone. The waitress appeared beside the table and another purple drink was set in front of me.

    ¡°I think one is enough,¡± Aiden said.

    ¡°Nonsense, let the girl enjoy her drink Aiden,¡± Aaron said with a smile, but even I could hear the threat in his voice.

    Lifting the glass, I took another drink. An explosion of desire and heat surged through my body the moment the contents slid down my throat. My chest heaved as I breathed deep, my eyes glued to Aiden¡¯s.

    ¡°Nufesum,¡± Aaron began. ¡°Is a demonic vampire¡ªone of the originals. He¡¯s not much to look at, but he is powerful. When the vampires were created by the Devil, Nufesum was the commander in charge of all of the Dark One¡¯s children. But Nufesum couldn¡¯t stay on earth all the time, so he set out to build a council to watch over the children. I remember it as if it were yesterday. I was tending the farm when the sky blackened with winged creatures. I was nineteen then and frozen with fear as I watched the monsters descend upon me and my family. Nufesum ordered for me to call for my brothers and sisters and when we all stood in front of him, he hypnotized us so we would remain silent and obedient. One by one he bit my brothers and sisters, draining them of their blood and then refilling their veins with his. I still remember my siblings tear streaked faces and soiled trousers as the monster came for them. I was the last in the line and watched his show so I knew what I was in for.¡± Aaron stopped when I giggled. My hands searched for the glass again, but Aiden snapped it off the table before I realized it was gone. I stared at the spot it had been and frowned.

    ¡°No more,¡± Aiden said, more to Aaron than me.

    ¡°When did you get so uptight, my friend?¡± Aaron questioned with a grin.

    Even in my intoxicated state, I could tell the difference in the air around our table. It was suffocating compared to my relaxed and aroused body. Aiden and Aaron¡¯s energy swirled like an angry tornado within the small space and rippled across my skin.

    ¡°What¡¯s in that dink,¡± I busted out laughing. ¡°I mean drink, not dink.¡±

    ¡°Vampire venom,¡± Aaron spoke, but his focus was on Aiden. ¡°My venom.¡± The energy grew thicker, and I could almost feel Aiden and Aaron¡¯s energy fighting each other. Aaron¡¯s rubbed against me like a soft caress, whereas Aiden¡¯s energy whooshed in and tried to eradicate Aaron¡¯s power from me.

    I never quite understood what vampire¡¯s energy was. Aiden once explained it was their influence. Humans could sense it. It caused their fight or flight switch to kick into overdrive, but they weren¡¯t affected by it unless a vampire caught their gaze. Witches, however, are sensitive to magic and auras. So when a vampire was using his influence, or vamp juju as I called it, it felt like tingling prickles along our skin.

    ¡°It¡¯s not wise to fight me, Aiden,¡± Aaron warned. ¡°Gwen has asked for our help and everything has a price. You cannot pay her debt.¡±

    Aiden¡¯s energy withdrew, and a smile spread across Aaron¡¯s face. The warmth in my body amplified and my hands gripped the side of my chair to keep from slithering out of it.

    ¡°Gwen, Aiden has told you of your debt I assume?¡±

    I nodded my head as I clenched my teeth to keep from moaning. Vampire venom was what made their bite so desirable, or painful, depending on what the vamp was in to. Ian had shown me exactly how painful those types of bites could be. Luckily, Aaron preferred to inflict pleasure rather than torture. Or he could have been turning me on just to piss Aiden off. Vampires loved having pissing contests.

    ¡°And what is your answer?¡± Aaron asked, tilting his head back as he observed me over the brim of his nose. ¡°Remember once your word is given, it cannot be taken back.¡±

    The currency for my debt wasn¡¯t money, it was my blood. Aiden called it a blood gift, but I knew better, and I knew what kind of power a vampire could hold over you once your blood hit their tongues. Aiden drank from me once and the exchange of blood and venom left us hyper aware of each other¡¯s emotions. This time around it would be six vampires drinking from me, six different types of venom traveling through my veins. While the price seemed high, the reward was bigger. I would be rid of the bond with Ian, and I could kill him.

    ¡°I accept the offer and willingly gift my blood to the VC,¡± I told him breathless. Aaron¡¯s energy traveled up my legs, curling around my calves and ascending up my legs. The invisible caress was like warm hands charged with electricity that set every one of my nerve endings on fire.

    My back arched against the chair as my head drooped and lips parted. A soft moan escaped from deep in my throat. Aiden snarled next to me, but I was lost in a sea of euphoria, unable to see the lighthouse that would guide me back to sanity. My neglected libido yearned for the sensation of Aaron¡¯s influence, or at least that¡¯s what my body said. In my mind, I knew Aaron was controlling the venom.

    ¡°There, you have your answer. Leave her alone,¡± Aiden bit out.

    The waves of sensual energy withdrew bit by bit, almost hesitate to leave. Feeling lightheaded, I inhaled a deep breath and released it slowly. My body was relaxed, and I was still turned on, but without Aaron pushing his influence, I could handle the emotions better. My eyes met Aaron¡¯s blackened eyes. His fangs peaked from under his lips and ever so slowly, they spread to reveal a satisfied smile. His tongue darted out and caressed his upper lip as our gazes locked onto each other. Like a flash of lightning, Aaron sunk those fangs into the girl next to him. Her wrist was brought up to his mouth as he drank greedily. His eyes never lost contact with me. Lust and desire swam through his eyes, a look much too mature on a face so young.

    Aiden grabbed my hand and squeezed. I appreciated the gesture, but I couldn¡¯t look away from Aaron. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was using hypnosis on me, or if I just found him eerily fascinating. He was far more powerful than any vampire I¡¯d encountered. The girl¡¯s wrist thumped on the table when Aaron finished drinking. Trails of blood traveled down his chin, that his tongue darted out to catch. ¡°I look forward to tasting you, Gwen Sparks,¡± he said as he swiped his thumb across his bottom lip.

    A shudder of fear crept through me at the direct statement. ¡°When?¡± I asked through trembling lips.

    Don¡¯t do it, little witch

    I didn¡¯t know how he did it, but Ian always knew what I was doing. Our bond worked both ways; I could sense him just as much as he could me, but I didn¡¯t know where he was or what he was doing at every second.

    Scared? I thought.

    It¡¯s a trap. The council doesn¡¯t give a rat¡¯s ass about a witch being bonded to a vampire. Think about it, little witch.

    Ian was doing his best to intertwine doubt into my mind, and it was sorta working.

    ¡°When you get your council to meet with us,¡± Aaron said.

    ¡°And if I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You will. Breaking the bond with Ian is too important, is it not?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s important to me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can get my council to meet with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find a way, I¡¯m sure,¡± Aaron smiled and then flourished his hand.

    Aiden stood. ¡°Come on, Gwen.¡±

    With one last look at the elder vampire, I followed Aiden out of the club. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± The cold air bit at my exposed skin and caused goose bumps along my flesh.

    ¡°His way of dismissing us,¡± Aiden said as we walked down the sidewalk to his SUV.

    ¡°Not the hand thing, the drink thing.¡± I could still feel the effects of Aaron¡¯s venom in my system, but it was waning and rational thoughts were slowly coming back.

    Aiden¡¯s SUV beeped as he unlocked it. He held my door open, and I climbed inside. Once he was situated in the driver¡¯s seat he looked over and said, ¡°His way of controlling you and showing me I couldn¡¯t do a damn thing about it. The council members are old and primitive in their ways of thinking. They enjoy controlling and playing with people.¡±

 Page 24

    ¡°And you think it¡¯d be a good idea to give them my blood?¡± I interrupted.Advertisement

    ¡°They won¡¯t hurt you, Gwen. Their morals are questionable, but you will not be in any danger. I promise.¡±

    I thought for a moment and then voiced what I was really worried about. ¡°When Ian met me in my dream,¡± I began in a quiet voice. ¡°He bit me and it was normal at first, you know, pleasurable. But it turned very painful.¡±

    ¡°The council does not inflict torturous bites on those who gift their blood,¡± Aiden interjected, knowing what I was getting at. ¡°Those sorts of bites are reserved for punishments, and the only vampires who inflict them on their prey are those who get off on causing others pain.¡± Aiden¡¯s fingers caressed my hand, but the gesture did little to comfort me. Allowing six ancient vampires to feed upon me was the stupidest thing I¡¯d ever agreed to. Vampires may not think much of biting someone, but to me it was an intimate situation I didn¡¯t want to share with anyone except Aiden. Of course, I couldn¡¯t share that with Aiden because my blood would restart his addiction to brew.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t refer to me as prey,¡± I said with a small smile.

    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it,¡± Aiden replied. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry our private night ended was ruined by politics. I¡¯ll be happy when this entire mess is over.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I thought for a moment. ¡°Are you and Aaron close? He called you a friend.¡±

    Aiden turned the key in the ignition and pulled away from the curb. His hands tightened on the steering wheel and silence filled the interior of the car as I waited for him to answer. His jaw tightened and his eyes were mere slits as he stared ahead.

    ¡°He¡¯s my sire,¡± Aiden said in a hushed tone. My mouth dropped and my brows arched. I¡¯d known Aiden for two years and not once did I ask him how he became a vampire. Knowing his sire was an elder on the council, peaked my curiosity.

    ¡°You¡¯re sire is an ancient? How did it happen?

    ¡°It was 1396 when the council came to Italy. I was a street vendor with my father. We sold breads my mother made and fruits we farmed. My family was poor. We didn¡¯t make enough to support the five of us. I hated my life. I hated my poverty and that others looked down on me for not being from a good name. Aaron La¡¯rue came upon me one night while I was closing up my father¡¯s stall and offered me a gift. He was dressed in expensive fashion, and I thought the gift would be money, that perhaps he felt sorry for such a poor boy,¡± Aiden snorted in derision and glanced at me. ¡°I was wrong. I followed him back to his palace. I still remember what the inside looked like, gold leaf chandeliers, extravagant paintings hung on the walls and enough space to house twenty families. Aaron did not live there alone though, his brothers and sisters also called the palace home. His sister, Alana, was the most beautiful woman I¡¯d ever seen, and I quickly became infatuated with her. The La¡¯rue family invited me to the palace every night for dinners and dancing. I didn¡¯t know at the time they were trying to show me their lifestyle, and what it meant to be a La¡¯rue. I trusted them like my own family and even had a tryst with Alana,¡± Aiden shifted, his eyes darting in my direction. ¡°I believed she¡¯d be my wife one day. After two weeks of enjoying their company, I was told what they are. All six of them flashed their fangs and blackened their eyes. ¡®This is the gift I wish to give you¡¯ Aaron told me. I was terrified, I thought they were demons, but I was also in love with Alana. ¡®We can be together forever, my dear, Alonzo¡¯ Alana told me, and I believed her.¡± Aiden made a right turn, his hand white from grasping the steering wheel tight. Though our connection was waning, I could almost feel his anger filling the cab of the car.

    ¡°Alonzo?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I was born as Alonzo Moretti. I have changed it several times over the years, but once the transition from human to vampire was complete, I could never be Alonzo Moretti again. I felt I¡¯d disgraced my family name. The La¡¯rue¡¯s lifestyle was everything I envied and everything I¡¯d never have if I remained a vendor¡¯s son, so I agreed to be a vampire. Alana was not permitted to change me. Men were the only sires back then, so Aaron offered to be my sire.

    ¡°I¡¯m in love with a man, and I didn¡¯t even know his real name?¡± It never occurred to me Aiden would have changed his identity over the years.

    ¡°You never asked,¡± Aiden said.

    Guilt settled in the pit of my stomach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have taken an interest in your life, but I thought it would be rude to question you about it, and honestly, I was okay with not knowing who you were then because I love who you are now.¡±

    A smile replaced the frown on Aiden face. ¡°That is very good to hear, my Gwen. Because who I was then was not someone you would love today.¡±

    Aiden took a right turn, causing me to slide on the leather seats. I braced myself so I wouldn¡¯t end up in his lap¡ªnot that it wouldn¡¯t be fun, but it wouldn¡¯t be safe while he was driving. ¡°So, what happened with Alana?¡± I asked once I straightened myself in my seat.

    I knew Aiden was old, and I couldn¡¯t imagine what he witnessed in his lifetimes. I felt juvenile in comparison.

    ¡°Alana and I carried on our relationship for a few years, devouring the cities around us. We left bodies in the street and a blood trail in our wake. Being with Alana was intoxicating and alluring to a new vampire. She showed me the spoils of my new world, and I didn¡¯t know any better. It wasn¡¯t until we came across a young girl no older than seven that I realized I didn¡¯t want to live as a monster. Alana never gave a second thought about killing, and when she drained the little girl, I saw her in a different light. The following night I lied and said I was going to bring some girls back to the palace. I ended up leaving Italy that night for Ireland. It was one of the stupidest things I¡¯d ever done.¡±

    Aiden¡¯s voice was somber and his eyes, although staring forward, were replaying his history rather than watching the road.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked in a small voice. I couldn¡¯t imagine what Aiden was remembering and wasn¡¯t sure if it was right for me to ask him to relive it just to satisfy my curiosity.

    ¡°Alana wasn¡¯t happy I deceived her, and Aaron wasn¡¯t happy I left without his permission. Sires hold power over their children, and when I left, it was like a slap in the face¡ªlike I didn¡¯t appreciate the gift given to me. To teach me a lesson, they slaughtered my mother and father, turned my brother into a slave and turned my sister vampire. Aiden¡¯s voice grew deep as he tried to reign in his anger. ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before they found me again, sires can always find their children. But when they appeared at my cottage in Ireland, I didn¡¯t expect to see my sister and brother. My sister, Francesca was only fifteen and innocent, but they remedied that. My brother, Marcello, was twenty-one with a wife and children. The La¡¯rue¡¯s took him from them and turned him into a walking blood bank. Just to teach me a lesson. ¡¯They are not your family anymore, we are.¡¯ Aaron told me when I tried to save them. In the end, Francesca was beheaded, and Marcello was bled dry. Aaron and Alana told me they killed them for my own good, because they held too much power of me. After spending another fifty years with the La¡¯rue¡¯s, Aaron granted me my freedom, and Alana grew tired of me and moved on to another. I¡¯d never been happier in my life. I came to America and never looked back at the place I called home.¡±

    Aiden¡¯s story left me speechless. I couldn¡¯t imagine seeing my brother and sister used against me and then killed. His story made me think of my little sister, Rebekah. She was twenty now but just a child last time I¡¯d seen her. I sent birthday cards every year but I never heard anything from my family. In some ways, I replaced my missing sister with Penny, but I still longed to get know Rebekah someday.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Aiden. I¡¯m sorry they were cruel, and you had to witness such horrendous things. And I¡¯m sorry I never asked before. I appreciate that you told me.¡± I slid my hand across the seat and grasped his free hand.

    Aiden glanced over at me, his eyes almost teary, and then looked away. Reliving those memories must have been hard on him, and I felt almost guilty for even asking. As a vampire there was no escape from the awful memories that haunted them. Centuries and centuries of death and destruction was part of their lives and one I couldn¡¯t fathom having.

    ¡°It¡¯s good you know now. The La¡¯rue¡¯s may seem friendly, but they¡¯re the ultimate predators. You¡¯ll not be in any harm while giving your blood because I¡¯ll be right by your side,¡± Aiden paused. ¡°You may want to invite another person who can act as a guard also. The La¡¯rue¡¯s won¡¯t take offence; in fact, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re smart for doing so. Do you have someone you can trust who would be able to help protect you?¡±

    I snorted. If anyone from Moon found out I was going to allow the VC to drink from me because I¡¯m bonded to another vampire, they¡¯d throw me in prison for treason. Okay, maybe not, but it wouldn¡¯t go over well. I liked Kye, but he was as loyal as a dog to Holly, so I couldn¡¯t trust him to keep my secret. Fiona wouldn¡¯t offer a lot of protection, and I didn¡¯t want to get her involved with the VC. I hadn¡¯t made a lot of friends in Moon. Maybe because most avoided me like I was the black plague. Dorian was the only one who was neutral in the whole situation, but I didn¡¯t know if I could trust him either. He was up to something with Holly, but I had no idea what. Could I trust him? Probably not. Did I have any other option? Nope.

    ¡°I think I know someone,¡± I told Aiden. He pulled the SUV a little ways away from the entrance of Moon so no one would see us together. It seemed silly, like we were two teenagers sneaking out together when our parents forbid it, but it was essential for the time being.

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll feel better having two pairs of eyes watching the La¡¯rue¡¯s.¡±

    I nodded my head, and then stared at entrance of Moon. To humans it just looked like the tree limbs had grown in a sort of arch, but to supernaturals it shimmered like a heat mirage. Just beyond the opening I could see the cobblestone streets and lights of the town reflecting against the darkness.

 Page 25

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry tonight was ruined,¡± Aiden said. ¡°I was looking forward to sexually torturing you.¡± He chuckled. I loved his laugh, deep and masculine, it sent tingles to all the right places. Funny how something so average could send me into a frenzy. Or maybe my body was just hyper sensitive to lust tonight. It¡¯d been almost eight days since Aiden and I had been together.Advertisement

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll make it up to me?¡± I grinned.

    ¡°Have you ever had sex in an Escalade?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything.¡± I leaned in and met his lips, then found out exactly how roomy the backseat was.

    13

    I woke up with a hangover from hell the next morning. Not from the alcohol, I¡¯d only had three drinks; I deduced it was the after effects of the venom I¡¯d ingested. I massaged my forehead to ease the headache crushing my brain. If witches blood was a drug for vampires, then vampire venom was like ecstasy for non-vamps that left you with a nasty hangover.

    Three loud knocks sounded at my door, the noise almost deafening. I cringed as the sound reverberated in my skull and pulled the covers over my head, hoping whoever was at my door would go away. No such luck.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Dorian said as my door creaked open. He was forming a bad habit of waking me up in the morning, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with him today. My fortress of blankets did little to fool him. Dorian walked over to the bed and whipped the covers away.

    ¡°Go away,¡± I grumbled.

    ¡°We have training, since you skipped last night,¡± he paused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    I peeked through one eye. ¡°Too many drinks last night. Now leave me alone.¡± It was partially true; the venom had been in drinks. But I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with a lecture or be tattled on to Holly.

    ¡°Tough shit. If you would have trained last night, you wouldn¡¯t have to deal with it today,¡± Dorian said, a little pissier than I expected.

    ¡°Someone shove a scythe up your ass?¡± I laughed at my lame joke, but by the look on Dorian¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t find it as funny as I did.

    ¡°Your people are in the middle of a war. You shouldn¡¯t be out drinking all night¡ªand with a vampire no less. You have obligations, Gwen.¡±

    Sitting up in bed proved harder than normal, my head pounded, and I had to squint to focus on Dorian¡¯s angry face. This was ten times worse than any hangover I ever had. Those drinks must have been eighty percent venom.

    Nothing like OD¡¯ing on vampire venom. I snorted at my own thought.

    ¡°Something funny?¡± Dorian¡¯s bulbous arms crossed over his chest as he sneered. What was the hell was wrong with him?

    ¡°Seriously, Dorian. You¡¯re bitchier than a woman during PMS today. What¡¯s your problem?¡± My fingers did circles around my temples, but it didn¡¯t help ease the pain. Dorian¡¯s constant bitching didn¡¯t help either.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be stood up, especially for a vampire,¡± he admitted. My hands stilled, and I looked up. His eyes remained focused on mine, the irritation evident in the stormy gray.

    ¡°I thought you were neutral? Since when do you hate vampires? Lemme guess, Holly fed you a big bowl of bullshit, and you ate it right up like a starving dog?¡±

    He didn¡¯t dignify my response with an answer. Instead, he grabbed my arm and hauled me out of bed. Stumbling over my own feet, I tripped and landed face first into his hard chest. My head bounced off of his muscles and throbbing pain ricocheted through my skull.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± I snapped. Dorian¡¯s aggressive behavior threw me for a loop. He¡¯d never displayed any sort of emotion other than nonchalance.

    ¡°Are you blind? Do you not see what¡¯s right in front of you?¡± he yelled, but let go of my arm.

    I watched him with fear and confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I rubbed the spot where he grabbed and glared with as much anger as I felt. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again.¡±

    Dorian closed his eyes and took a couple deep breaths. ¡°Sorry. Get dressed; we are training this morning. Holly has excused you from training with the witches today.¡± He turned to leave my room, but when he opened the door, I used my magic to slam it shut. He wasn¡¯t getting off that easy.

    ¡°What the hell just happened? You can¡¯t assault me and then apologize and walk away.¡±

    ¡°I let my emotions control me, and I apologize,¡± Dorian apologized again, but still didn¡¯t answer my question. I held out my hand to keep the door shut and walked closer. I wasn¡¯t sure what he was capable of, but I knew I was pretty powerful and would have a fighting chance against him should his emotions take control again. Whatever the hell that meant.

    ¡°Gwen, don¡¯t ask questions you aren¡¯t ready to hear the answers to. Just forget it happened and meet me in the foyer.¡±

    I considered his words. Both of us stared at each other, the question was who¡¯d blink first? If I didn¡¯t feel like I¡¯d been run through the ringer, I could have stood there all day. But the throbbing pounding against my skull gave me little patience. Deciding it was better to let it go than argue, I released the door, and Dorian walked out. I may have been feeling crappy and unwilling to fight for the answers at the moment, but I would find out what he meant.

    It took me a little longer to get ready than normal. By the time I dressed and met Dorian downstairs, my head throbbed with each step. Dorian wouldn¡¯t look me in the eye which was strange, but I ignored it. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to guess what was bugging the Angel of Death.

    Dorian motioned for me to follow him and I did. We walked in silence down a couple hallways and stopped in the medical room. I remained silent as he opened drawers and cabinets in search of something. Finding a vial of pink liquid, he held it out to me.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Cure for your hangover,¡± he said.

    I took the vial and uncapped it. Bringing it to my nose, I sniffed the contents. It smelled like ginger and sage.

    ¡°Since when do you know anything about potions?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked with witches a long time; I¡¯ve picked up a trick or two. Drink it, you¡¯ll feel better.¡±

    Eying the pink liquid in my hands, I brought the bottle to my lips and tossed it back. It tasted horrible, but that was to be expected with potions, they were generally made with a mixture of unsavory items. Items I was trying not to think of as I forced the liquid down my throat. My lips curled inwards to hold back from vomiting. Once the potion settled in my stomach, my entire body began to sweat. I dragged the back of my hand along my forehead to wipe off the excess moisture and fanned my t-shirt to create some sort of breeze.

    ¡°What the hell did you give me?¡± My skin radiated heat as sweat gathered on my skin. When I was younger, I use to run long distance, but even that never made me sweat like this.

    ¡°It sweats the toxins out of your system. It may not be pretty, but it¡¯s effective,¡± Dorian said.

    I was to the point of wanting to strip off every stitch of clothing just so I could feel air against my skin. Audience be damned. ¡°Thanks for letting me know my body would warm to a million degrees, jackoff.¡± Some people complained about being cold and hated winter, I was the opposite. I hated being hot and loved winter. The temperature inside my body was stifling and uncomfortable, and there wasn¡¯t a damn thing I could do about it.

    After twenty minutes of sweating what felt like gallons, I did begin to feel better. The heat receded and my headache vanished. My clothes were drenched, along with my hair, but the potion worked.

    ¡°So, was last night worth the discomfort of today?¡± Dorian asked. The arrogance in his voice made me want to punch him.

    ¡°You betcha,¡± I said with a smile, even though it was a half-truth. Most of last night was fun; I even enjoyed the venom tainted drink, until I realized what it was. I was happy to have the tricky stuff out of my system. I¡¯d been teased and pleased by Aiden, and that always made for a good night. Knowing I¡¯d given my verbal consent for the VC to drink from me was another story. One I¡¯d worry about later.

    ¡°Kye explained astral projecting to you?¡± Dorian said, ignoring our previous words.

    ¡°Sort of. We practiced a couple times, but I¡¯m still not sure how it works,¡± I told him. Being able to step out of our reality and into another dimension sounded cool¡ªit wasn¡¯t. It was scary as hell.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s your lesson for today,¡± Dorian said. ¡°Go take a shower first, you smell like a dirty gym.¡± Before I could defend my stinky-ness, Dorian walked away.

    I closed my eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s no place like home. There¡¯s no place like home,¡± as I tapped my heels together. When I opened my eyes, I was still in the medical room. ¡°It was worth a shot,¡± I told myself and then set off to shower.

    Dorian found me, stuffing my face with cinnamon rolls the size of my hand, a half an hour later. While I was bathing, I hoped Holly would occupy him for the rest of the day, but like every other wish I¡¯d made since coming to Moon, it hadn¡¯t come true.

    He didn¡¯t say a word when he walked into the kitchen and sat down in front of me. We eyed each other, me with aggravation and anger, and him with scorn and bemusement.

    ¡°How does such a small woman eat ten pounds of sugary dough?¡± He finally spoke as I shoved piece after piece of roll into my mouth. I didn¡¯t care if I looked like a pig or that I should be embarrassed by how much I ate, I was hungry and in no mood to impress anyone.

    ¡°How does an Angel of Death, someone who¡¯s supposed to be neutral, have such a strong dislike for vampires?¡± I mumbled around the food in my mouth. I was thinking about the events of this morning while I sat in the kitchen and the change in Dorian¡¯s attitude annoyed me to no end, not to mention he¡¯d physically assaulted me. I wasn¡¯t a wimp. I could handle a fight, but his grip had been strong and last night left me clumsy. If he pulled a little harder I could have gotten whiplash from bouncing my skull of his hard chest.

    ¡°I apologized for this morning,¡± Dorian said.

 Page 26

    ¡°I don¡¯t need excuses or apologies, I need answers. Just last week you were all smooth nonchalance about the war and vampires, but this morning you haul my ass out of bed and criticize my activities,¡± I frowned. ¡°And what was ¡¯are you blind?¡¯ all about?¡±Advertisement

    ¡°Finish up, you have to practice.¡± He got up and walked to the door. I was getting tired of having my questions ignored.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled and threw one of the cinnamon rolls at his back. The roll stuck to his back for a few seconds before it plopped to the floor. If I wasn¡¯t so angry, I would have laughed. Dorian turned around and gave me an incredulous glare.

    ¡°No thank you, I ate already,¡± he said sarcastically and turned to leave again.

    ¡°Stop turning your back on me!¡± Coming around the table, I marched up to him. I hated that he was so much taller than me, and I had to strain neck just to look at him. It was hard to be badass when you have to look up at your opponent.

    ¡°I am sick and tired of all the hush-hush talk and secrets. I¡¯m tired of everyone having a plan for me and not letting me know what the hell it is. But most of all, I¡¯m sick and tired of your arrogance and orders. I am here because I have to be, not to follow you around and follow your every command.¡±

    By the time I finished my rant, I was so close to Dorian that a few inches was all that separated us. He stared down at me, his lips a thin line and the cloudiness in his eyes swirled like a storm was racing across the sky. I could tell a lot about someone¡¯s mood by looking into their eyes, but Dorian¡¯s were harder than hell to decipher. I noticed the fogginess of the gray swirled either quicker or slower, depending on his mood, but to put an emotion to the cloud movements was impossible.

    His lips parted and twitched like he was thinking about saying something. I waited, ready to hear what ever smartass comment was on the tip of his tongue so I could throw it right back into his mouth. As far as I was concerned, I was done taking orders and walking around blind and into whatever trap Holly had set for me.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to learn your power and help your people. Have you forgotten so quickly that it was you who helped your police department find out who was killing witches? Or do you not care because you¡¯re fucking the enemy?¡±

    My mouth dropped to the floor. The anger in his words slapped me across the face and left me speechless. Dorian was always outspoken and even, at times, rude, but the condescension in his tone came right out of left field.

    ¡°And again I ask, why the sudden allegiance to the witches? Wasn¡¯t it you who said you didn¡¯t concern yourself with our trivial problems?¡±

    The air around us became thick and suffocating. Taking a few steps backwards, I sagged against the table and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Things have changed since then,¡± Dorian said.

    I rolled my eyes at yet another question he¡¯d dodged. Trying to get a straight answer from him was like pulling teeth.

    ¡°Let me do you a favor and relive you of your duties. I¡¯ll start training with Kye again, and you can go be a dick to someone else.¡± I shoved off of the table and strode past him with the intention of finding Kye. I knew my responsibilities and I did want to learn about my power, but I didn¡¯t need to hear lecture after lecture about dating a vampire. Whatever was bothering Dorian had turned him into a jackass. Well, more of a jackass.

    ¡°Kye doesn¡¯t have the time or the knowledge to train you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re stuck with me,¡± Dorian said over his shoulder. ¡°Quit acting like a sullen child, and let¡¯s get to work.¡±

    Training normally took place in a gym or dojo for most people. My training ground was a cemetery full of creepy Gothic tombstones and mausoleums. I had spent so much time there I could point out who was buried where and what year they died. Not information I cared to know.

    ¡°What the hell is up with the graveyard? Is this the only place I can use my power?¡± Dorian seemed more reserved around me now that we¡¯d had it out. He watched me with caution, even his actions seemed calculated. During our walk to the cemetery he kept at least three feet from me and neither one of us muttered a word. I would be lying if I said it didn¡¯t bother me. I liked Dorian before our relationship turned awkward.

    ¡°No, but you¡¯re an untrained spirit walker, and it¡¯s easier for you to connect with death when you¡¯re around the dead, hence the cemetery,¡± Dorian answered, his voice almost bored.

    At least I was training during the day instead of night. I was beginning to miss the sun and the warmth. We stopped walking at the four path intersection. Dorian rubbed his chin and took in the surroundings. ¡°What do you feel?¡±

    I shrugged and tried to sense something. I could feel a bitter coldness lying just under the surface of the regular breeze. It was too icy to be the regular wind. I also felt despair, like the ground was soaked with it. I had come to associate that feeling with the realm of the dead. The spirits within it were either trapped or angry¡ªthere wasn¡¯t anything happy about their afterlives.

    ¡°Death,¡± I said coolly. It was getting easier and easier to pick up on the depressing signs.

    ¡°Very good,¡± Dorian praised with a head nod. ¡°Now, astral projection isn¡¯t as easy as calling spirits. It takes concentration and focus. You could pop into the ghostly realm and never find your way out. Always know where the doors are, and never lose sight of rational thought. There are things in there that will try to tempt you away from the safe zones, and you¡¯d be lost forever¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hold up,¡± I interjected. ¡°What do you mean I could be lost forever? And what are these things that would want to lure me away from the safe zones?¡± Kye didn¡¯t mention anything when he¡¯d tricked me into astral projecting. Had I known the dangers I¡¯d face, I wouldn¡¯t have tried it.

    ¡°Safe zones are the doorways that lead back to our reality. Some call them portals to another dimension. You always need to know where these doors are to return,¡± Dorian paused. ¡°There are angry spirits, poltergeist, who will try to harm you should you run into one and¡ª¡±

    ¡°And what? What¡¯s worse than an evil spirit who wants to hurt me?¡± I cleared the panic from my voice, but my heart continued to slam against my ribcage.

    ¡°Demons.¡±

    ¡°Demons?¡±

    ¡°Yes. People, human and supernatural, who practice black magic call them from the underworld, but they cannot step foot on earth, so they are trapped within the realm of the dead. At least until they find someone to inhabit. While they can¡¯t harm the spirits, they can harm you.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be freaking kidding me?¡± I said in disbelief. Dealing with vampires who poached witches was one thing. Even summoning spirits from blood was out of my comfort zone. Coming on contact with a demon? Screw that!

    ¡°Chances are you won¡¯t ever see one, but I thought you should know they are in the realm. The first step to becoming a practiced spirit walker is knowledge. Always know the facts before you act, otherwise you¡¯ll be on a one way train to insanity.¡±

    I rolled my shoulders to loosen the muscles that clung to my bones like scared puppies. The more Dorian talked, the more my feet itched to run in the opposite direction. I¡¯d never been more homesick in my entire life. Flora didn¡¯t offer a lot, but it was home and a lot safer than Moon. I¡¯d give anything to return to my Podunk town and my simple life.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t use a doorway last time I astral projected,¡± I said more to myself than to Dorian. Kye explained how to jump into the other dimension, but he didn¡¯t say anything about portals, poltergeist, or demons. He was either smart¡ªknowing I wouldn¡¯t jump realities if I knew, or he didn¡¯t care about my safety. Either way, it pissed me off.

    ¡°The mausoleum is a safe zone,¡± Dorian replied.

    I looked up. ¡°How do you know where we practiced?¡±

    ¡°Kye told me what your progress was when I took over your training.¡±

    I nodded my head. ¡°So, how do I know where safe zones are?¡±

    Dorian walked over to where I stood. His closeness set my senses on high alert. I didn¡¯t know why his mood had changed, but I wasn¡¯t going to be caught off guard again should he decide to lay his hands on me.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Dorian Hade, and I¡¯ll be your tour guide on this field trip to the realm of the dead,¡± Dorian said as he held out his hand for me to shake. The side of his mouth quirked up in a grin, and his cloudy eyes swirled calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re going with me?¡± The relief in my voice was too obvious for my liking. Dorian wiggled his fingers, a sign he wouldn¡¯t speak until I shook his outstretched hand. I filled my lungs with air and blew it out through my mouth in frustration. My hand clasped his.

    Once our skin made contact, the air grew thicker around us. I could feel the weight of it pushing against the entirety of my body. I watched as it took on a gray tint, molding against Dorian and me. My fingers clutched his hand tight as my eyes strained to see past the darkening air. Cold replaced the warmth of the day, causing a shiver to tremble through my bones. My teeth rattled against each other, my muscles constricting from the change in temperature. A slight breeze blew against my face, causing my eyes to water. I hung my head and closed my eyes to stop the singing sensation of the wind.

    ¡°Open your eyes, Gwen,¡± Dorian said, but to me it sounded distant and distorted like a dream. I worked on controlling my breathing and calming my heartbeat before I worried about anything else. After a handful of deep breaths and I was satisfied I wouldn¡¯t have a heart attack, I peeked at my surrounding through one eye. The daylight had disappeared and been replaced with gloom. Lifting my head, I opened both eyes and realized I wasn¡¯t in Kansas anymore. Dorian and I were still in the graveyard, but not in our reality¡ªin the realm of the dead. Everything was washed in varying shades of gray and black. Shadows clung to everything and the warmth of the sun was replaced with the icy coldness of death.

    Swiveling my head to look at Dorian, I realized I was still holding his hand. I pried my fingers loose and massaged my sore digits. Dorian didn¡¯t seem to care I¡¯d almost broken every bone in his hand.

 Page 27

    ¡°What happened?¡± I whispered as my eyes roamed over the space. Being in this dimension sent my red flags up now that I knew demons lie in wait. Dorian said I had to keep my wits about me; I didn¡¯t think that¡¯d be a problem. I was acutely aware of my surroundings and the shadows lurking within them.Advertisement

    ¡°I can jump realities as easily as taking a step. It would have taken too long for you to concentrate and jump, so I took you with me,¡± Dorian said as he stepped closer to me. His gray eyes swiveled as he skimmed through the darkened landscape. The muscles in his shoulders tensed making my muscles reacted as well. Turning my back to him, I looked in the direction he stared. Soft moans and cries drifted on the air like a haunting melody.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I said in a hushed tone. Dorian shifted closer, his body so near I could feel the hardness of it against my back. My tense muscles reacted, but not in fear, it was more of a nervous excitement. The feeling could be chalked up to having a big strong man at my back while I was in a scary place¡ªsomething resembling security. At least I wouldn¡¯t allow my mind to categorize the feeling as anything else.

    As I tried not to analyze the way my body reacted to Dorian¡¯s, he stepped around me and placed his massive form between me and the direction of the moans. His shoulder length dark hair blew in the always present breeze. My eyes roamed the width of his broad shoulders and traveled lower where his waist tapered. When my eyes wanted to travel further south and appraise his behind, Dorian turned to face me. Snapping my eyes up, I met his gaze. The smirk on his face let me know I failed in masking my surreptitious appraisal of his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s just ghosts,¡± Dorian said.

    Hearing the word ghosts no longer freaked me out. Bridget Downing was my first encounter with the spirit world and helping her was rewarding in its own way. Of course Ian was still free, so justice had not been served yet, but at least now we knew who was to blame.

    I hadn¡¯t talked to anyone in the council about Ian, but I was sure they already knew. Murderous vampires didn¡¯t slip under their noses without them having inkling as to who was responsible. Again, I wondered if I should say something about my bond with Ian. I was at the point where I¡¯d been in Moon for so long I¡¯d be questioned and lectured as to why I didn¡¯t tell my council first thing after arriving, but maybe it would be worth it. They would no doubt bend my predicament to act in their favor, and I¡¯d get my ass chewed out, but perhaps it would help if they knew the one particular vampire behind all of this. As far as I knew, the NAWC was only dealing with the VC. The VC wasn¡¯t too interested in capturing Ian Despereaux, which made me second guess my safety during the gifting of my blood. I ran all of my problems around in my head, lending at least a moment of thought to each one, and then snorted in derision at my lame attempt to live a simple and peaceful life. Life should come with a manual because making decisions on my own only led me down the wrong path. That thought bothered me more than all of the others combined. I used to be smart, at least with my choices, but the circuits in my brain must have shorted out within the past month. I hated myself for falling for Ian¡¯s tricks. I hated I wanted to prove I could still be helpful to the FPD and had centered myself right in the middle of the brew debacle. But most of all, I hated that I didn¡¯t seem to know who I was anymore.

    ¡°Gwen,¡± Dorian called.

    I blinked a few times and tucked my self-loathing back into the dark corners of my mind where hopefully they¡¯d stay locked up and leave me alone. Looking back and regretting the choices I¡¯ve made was like a mental right hook to the brain. I couldn¡¯t take back what I had done; all I could do was be smarter about future decisions.

    ¡°Sorry, I spaced out,¡± I told Dorian. My eyes absorbed every one of his masculine features. His face was square with a strong jawline framed by his long brown hair. His nose had a perfect slope and just below were his full lips, parted as he took air into his lungs. The rise and fall of his broad chest caught my attention. I dragged my gaze downwards and trailed my eyes along the paths his muscles made under the tight t-shirt. Everything about him was beautiful, even his smoky eyes which freaked me out to begin with, were every bit as stunning as the rest of him. Masculine, confident and¡ªwatching me watch him. My cheeks burned with my embarrassment.

    He regarded me with a look I¡¯d seen a few other times, an expression I tried to ignore, but at the moment, I couldn¡¯t look away from. I was a woman who noticed attractive men, but I would never act on those feelings. I loved Aiden as sure as the night is long. But Dorian stirred something deep inside of me, and we connected on a level I hadn¡¯t with Aiden. It wasn¡¯t easy to ignore something that profound, especially when it was staring at me like I was the sexiest girl in the world.

    Dorian took a step forward. His arms hung limp, but I could tell he was nervous about what was happening between us. The tightness in his jaw and triceps betrayed the cool confidence he was trying to portray. An inch of icy air separated us. I lifted my eyes to his, and we stared at each other. No words were needed; our body language spoke for us. Dorian brought his arm up and with the back of his hand caressed the side of my face with more gentleness than I imagined. My eyes closed against the feel of it. A shuffle of feet enticed my eyes open just in time to see Dorian bending forward and toward my eager lips. I shook my head, unable to tell him no with my voice. I wanted to taste his kiss, to feel his lips on mine, but my heart wouldn¡¯t allow my curiosity to betray me. Love trumps attraction, and attraction was all there was between us.

    Dorian¡¯s gentle features turned hard, and he stepped away. ¡°What is it about him?¡± he asked. He didn¡¯t need to say Aiden¡¯s name, I knew which him he was referring to. I was happy his back was to me, so I wouldn¡¯t have to look into his agitated eyes. I was ashamed I allowed that closeness to even happen. It led Dorian on, and I betrayed Aiden in the process.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this. You¡¯re my teacher, and I¡¯m your student, let¡¯s just leave it at that. Please?¡± I begged. My body had a tendency to rule while my brain took a backseat to my urges. Luckily, I allowed rational thought to smack my interest in Dorian to the curb. Our little intimate moment still caused damage that couldn¡¯t be undone, but it could have been so much worse. I may have led Dorian on, but in time he¡¯d appreciate that it didn¡¯t go further. If he kissed me, it wouldn¡¯t change anything other than another scoop of self-loathing from me. I didn¡¯t trust him enough to think anything could ever transpire between us. Sure, I was attracted to him, any girl would be, but that wasn¡¯t enough. I assumed the connection we felt was based on the fact that we both dealt with the dead.

    Dorian looked over his shoulder. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to ignore it forever.¡±

    We walked down the path in complete silence, the awkwardness between us back with a vengeance. Dorian returned to being distant and cold. The first couple ¡°safe zones¡± were pointed out, and he explained how to decipher what qualified them as safe. A slight shimmer, like a heat mirage, lingered around the spots, barely noticeable in the thick fog that hung in the air. After that, Dorian just pointed the areas out.

    I wanted to say something, anything, that would fix what happened between us, but no words seemed sufficient enough. I ran through the many excuses in my head, and they all came off lame and clich¨¦. ¡°It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me¡± and ¡°I just want to be friends¡± weren¡¯t going to cut it. Nothing I said would make one bit of difference. Dorian let his guard down and so did I. We both knew beyond a shadow of a doubt we were attracted to each other. And that cat could never be shoved back in the proverbial bag. So, I¡¯d have to settle for my lessons to be taught with sarcasm and resentment. With luck, I¡¯d be on my way back to Flora before too long, and Dorian would be back to escorting souls to wherever. We¡¯d go back to being strangers, which was for the best.

    ¡°Stop,¡± Dorian ordered.

    Skidding to a halt, I looked up. He was staring at something just ahead. Following his gaze, I caught a glimpse as something dark stepped out from behind a tree. It didn¡¯t have any discernible facial features. The only noticeable things were its limbs.

    ¡°Is that a ghost?¡± I whispered.

    Dorian¡¯s fingers wound around my arm, his grip tightening the longer he stared at the black figure. ¡°Demon.¡±

    I stared wide eyed at the demon, scared and fascinated. I expected hooved feet, claws and horns, not an opaque shadow. The demon took jerky steps towards us, sending my fear over the edge and my heart slamming against my chest it moved closer and closer. Its head lurched from side to side as its feet stepped closer and closer. The air around us grew unbearably cold. A cloud of mist formed in front of me as I breathed. Dorian jerked me to the side and broke into a run with me tripping behind him to keep up. The demon let loose a deafening wail behind us, like nails on a chalkboard.

    Turning left, we ran down the open field, that would house downtown Moon, but in this realm the buildings didn¡¯t exist. I risked looking back to see how close the demon was and ended up tripping over a stump. My body crashed to the ground, my face smashing into the earth hard. Dorian yanked me up, and we continued to run. The demon was maybe eight feet behind us and gaining more ground by the second. It was surprisingly fast for how jerky and distorted its movements were.

    Dorian grabbed me and shoved me into a tall oak tree. I had a split second to scream before I disappeared into darkness. The tree vanished along with the grassy field we were just running through. My eyes fought in vain to penetrate the opaqueness. Shadows upon shadows drenched the space in blackness, a bottomless pit of nothing. I turned in circles, but all I could see was the same impervious dark in every direction. Was the tree a safe zone? Is this what they looked like behind the shimmer? I didn¡¯t have the time or the right frame of mind to observe the tree before Dorian pushed me into it. Fear of the demon washed away any confusion in my mind. I didn¡¯t care where I was so long as the demon wasn¡¯t with me. Then a terrible thought trickled into my mind, and all of a sudden the thick blackness blanketing me didn¡¯t seem so harmless. The demon had also been a black figure, was he here with me? Watching me right now while I swiveled in circles?

 Page 28

    ¡°Dorian!¡± I screamed into the emptiness. He had been right behind me, why didn¡¯t he step through the tree? Had he pushed me out of harm¡¯s way and placed himself in its path? Or did the demon catch him before he could escape? Standing in the abyss with thoughts of Dorian being killed by a demon was suffocating. My lungs constricted, and I gasped to catch any amount of air. I coughed and sobbed, panic seizing my body and turning it against me. Tears burned against my cheeks, and sweat broke out along my brow. Burying my fingers in my hair, I screamed at the top of my lungs. The feeling of abandonment pressed inward on my heart and squeezed like a vice grip. I dropped to my knees with a heavy thump, bracing my hands out in front of me; I took big mouthfuls of oxygen into my lungs and tried to calm my frightened body. I didn¡¯t know how long I stay crouched before I saw a shadow moving along the darkness, even though I knew that wasn¡¯t possible¡ªyou need light for a shadow to manifest. But my eyes played tricks on my brain and teased my already shaken nerves.Advertisement

    After the shadow came footsteps. The thumping of hard soled shoes somewhere in front of me, headed in my direction. Falling back on my behind, I scooted further and further away from the approaching steps. Biting my lips to keep my sobs muffled, I strained my eyes to make sense of what was happening. A large dark figure broke against the darkness and stood not four feet from me. I curled inward, making myself as small as possible, hoping I would slip its notice.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Dorian spoke with concern.

    Relief washed away my insecurities. I scrambled up and ran to him, hitting hard against his chest and throwing my arms around the thickness of his body. I¡¯d never been more relieved to see another person in my entire life. Dorian encased my body with his arms and held me while my sobs picked back up, my tears soaking his t-shirt. I felt small and fragile against his large body, but safe. His hand caressed my hair in long calming strokes and my sniffles lessened, awareness taking front and center in my mind. Attraction stirred deep within me at the close proximity of Dorian. My body fit perfectly against his. I withdrew from him when all I wanted to do was collapsed against him.

    With shaky hands, I wiped my tear soaked cheeks and cleared my throat. ¡°Where were you?¡± My voice sounded like a small child who needed reassurance.

    ¡°I was here, Gwen, the entire time. I stepped through the tree right after you, but in here it¡¯s a disorienting and easy to get lost.¡±

    He¡¯d been with me the entire time, and I hadn¡¯t even known. Calling the place disorienting was a major understatement. I was sure if humans could explore a black hole, this is what they¡¯d find, a big glob of nothingness.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± Wrapping my arms around myself, I fought the shakiness in my body and voice. I¡¯d seen many things in my life and felt real fear, but none of those past experiences measured up to what I¡¯d experienced tonight. The demon would be embedded in my mind for a long time. I had come so close to true evil and escaped. Future obstacles couldn¡¯t be as scary as that.

    ¡°The in-between,¡± Dorian answered.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really answer my question. What is the in-between?¡±

    Dorian grabbed my hand and I jerked it away.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t coming onto you, Gwen, We need to find a way out and unless you want to get separated again¡­¡± He let his unspoken words speak for themselves.

    I already felt closer to him than was appropriate, holding his large hand would confuse those feelings more. But the thought of being lost in the ¡°in-between¡± was scarier than the attraction I wanted to file in the denial part of my brain. Reaching my arm out, I fumbled for his hand but ended up caressing his leg in the process. A deep amused chuckle pierced through the darkness, and if Dorian could see my face, he¡¯d have found amusement in the unflattering shade of red my cheeks were turning.

    ¡°If you wanted to feel my body, all you had to do was ask,¡± he teased and clutched my hand in his.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see a damn thing in here,¡± I remarked as I fought the urge to acknowledge just how nice his body felt beneath my palm.

    As we walked, with what seemed like aimless steps, Dorian explained the in-between. ¡°The in-between is what lies beyond the safe zones,¡± he began. ¡°Neither Ghosts or demons can enter, unless called to our reality. The spirits you summoned from the vampire blood passed through the in-between to manifest in our reality.¡±

    ¡°So,¡± I interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s the space between the two realms?

    ¡°Exactly. We are allowed to enter because we are connected to both worlds. But it acts as a path for summoned spirits and demons as well.¡±

    My nervousness settled a little, but as soon as Dorian said those words, my muscles tensed and my grip tightened on his hand.

    ¡°You cannot be hurt in the in-between,¡± Dorian explained, picking up on my change in mood. ¡°Summoned beings have a one track mind. Their only goal is to travel to whoever summoned them. We could pass a hundred demons right now and they wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge us.¡±

    I considered his words and for the most part I understood, they were like mindless zombies with one thing on their minds¡ªfinding the one who summoned them. Still, it didn¡¯t ease my mind to know I could run smack dab into another demon.

    ¡°I could go the rest of my life without seeing another demon and that¡¯d still be too soon.¡± I stopped in my tracks. ¡°You said we wouldn¡¯t see any,¡± I accused like it was his fault one popped out and attacked us.

    ¡°I guess I jinxed us, but at least now you know what they look like.¡± His reasoning left something to be desired.

    I don¡¯t know how long Dorian and I walked around in the darkness, but my legs cramped and a splitting headache was trying its damnest to shatter my skull. I was tired; the rush of adrenaline had long since vanished and left me drained. After what seemed like forever, Dorian stopped and pointed out what he categorized as a veil¡ªa thinning in the in-between. Either he was pulling my leg, or I was just too tired to see it. Stepping through the veil, Dorian and I were greeted with a purple smeared sky. The brightness, although muted by the late hour of the day, was blinding. I closed my eyes against the sudden change of light and took turns peeking out of each eye. The straining on my eyes caused my head to explode in pain. When I got my bearings and my eyesight back, I realized we were still in Moon.

    ¡°What?¡± I said with disbelief. We entered the ghostly realm in the morning and had walked for who knows how long, we should have been halfway across the state by now. Yet, the peaks of the NAWC¡¯s castle protruded just over the trees and small stone buildings lined the cobblestone roads, the smell of food and wood smoke wafted on the breeze¡ªmy stomach rumbled in response.

    ¡°Time works a bit different in the realm of the dead,¡± Dorian explained.

    I grumbled, moody from being chased by a demon, walking for hours, and not eating for even longer. Not to mention the strange tension that tethered Dorian and I together and left me in a constant state of nervousness around him now.

    ¡°Worst. Fieldtrip. Ever!¡± I snapped and set off towards the castle where I planned to crawl into my warm bed and try and forget this day ever happened.

    14

    As awareness returned to me, I stretched my muscles against cool crisp bed sheets. Buttery gold light beams shone through the windows, lighting the space in a tranquil peacefulness I hadn¡¯t experienced since getting involved in the brew case with the FPD a month ago. My life turned into a dark dangerous place where spirits lurked and vampires hunted. A life where every new face was called into question and every choice second guessed. I hated this life, hated the instability of it all and the suspicions that shaded it.

    The scent of jasmine wafted on the breeze carried in by an open window. The sheer ivory curtains danced against its gentle caress and the chirping of birds serenaded the morning. My body was rejuvenated and whole again, a feeling I hadn¡¯t expected to return since I was no longer just a shop owner or a simple witch from Flora. Darkness was intertwined in my soul and had led me down the path of summoning spirits and jumping into realities where demons prowled. Sunshine and summer breezes didn¡¯t fit in that world.

    ¡°Good morning, beautiful,¡± a male voice chimed and reminded me of tranquility and love. My body lifted into a sitting position and looked at Aiden. He stood beside the open window, his shirt flapping against the wind. His ebony hair was disheveled, his blue eyes brighter than I¡¯d ever seen them. A genuine smile lit his face, and I found myself smiling in response. He was beautiful, and he was mine. The thought was almost too much to bear.

    He was the only thing that mattered, the only thing I saw in a world filled with distractions.

    Streams of sunlight lit his face and chest as my eyes devoured him.

    Wait, sunlight?

    ¡°You¡¯re standing in the sun,¡± I whispered as I drank in the vision of him. Every one of his features came alive in its warm glow.

    ¡°So I am,¡± Aiden said with amusement. Walking over to the bed, he threw back the covers and lay down. His arms encircled my waist, muscles stretching as he guided my body towards his. Facing each other, our lips inches apart, we stared at each other. The moment was perfect, one I never wanted to end. I could live the rest of my life in bed with Aiden and just stare at him while the wind blew and the birds sang just outside my window.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Aiden said after a few moments.

    ¡°Mmm?¡± I responded through my foggy mind of relaxation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the council. Don¡¯t let them drink from you.¡±

    I had forgotten about that world, forgotten about my responsibilities and problems, and I didn¡¯t want to be reminded of it when everything inside my bedroom was wonderful and warm. What lay beyond my door was stressful, dangerous, and deadly, I didn¡¯t want to leave the comfort of my bed to acknowledge it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± I spoke against his lips. His power sizzled all around me, claiming me, caressing me, controlling me. My body was his and yearned for those large hands to touch it.

    ¡°We must, everything depends on it,¡± Aiden replied, his jaw tightening as he tried to keep his voice calm.

 Page 29

    I pushed through the fog and concentrated on his words, the seriousness in his eyes and the tightness of his muscles. ¡°You wanted me to, it was your idea,¡± I told him bewildered. I resented my problems for ruining this moment. Our bodies should have been entwining in the sheets as a layer of sweat collected against our skin, and the only words that should be spoken were moans, not about the council or death.Advertisement

    ¡°I¡¯m allowed to change my mind, am I not?¡± A smile spread across his lips.

    ¡°But what about Ian?¡±

    Aiden stared into my eyes and was quiet for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him.¡±

    I wanted to believe he could track Ian down and kill him, but if that happened, he could be killed himself. Ian was older which meant he was stronger. Add to the fact Ian drank brew on a regular basis and had magical capabilities I still hadn¡¯t learned, made what Aiden proposed impossible. Ian was all around stronger and wiser than both of us, and the VC was the key to my salvation. I didn¡¯t care about the price I had to pay for freedom, it was small In the grand scheme of things.

    Aiden¡¯s mouth met my willing lips. His power surged against my skin, igniting my already peaked desire. It was more powerful than before, like the pure essence of him had been supercharged. I gasped and panted as it continued to poke and prod at my flesh. My entire body was on fire and I needed him to quench it. In one swift move, Aiden ripped my tiny shorts and tank top off of my body and positioned himself between my legs. His eyes were black and burned with an intensity I hadn¡¯t seen before. Before I could question it, he buried himself within me, and I choked on my concerns. Something was wrong, I knew it, yet I couldn¡¯t decipher what it was. Aiden was being rough; his hands on my hips dug into my flesh as he directed me against his hardness, each time harder and faster than the last.

    ¡°Aiden, stop,¡± I said between clenched teeth. When I looked up his face flickered like film. Blinking, I looked again and saw Ian Despereaux in his place. Yelping, I tried to snap my legs shut and kick against him, but he was stronger than me and held them open.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little witch?¡± His face was a mixture of confusion and coyness and back to looking like Aiden.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I screamed. If I had any doubts about my sanity, I didn¡¯t now¡ªonly Ian called me little witch. ¡°Ian stop!¡± It all made sense now, the fact he was standing in the sun, my dreamy relaxed state, the intensity of his power, and the rough way he handled me, I had been snagged from my sleep and brought into another one of Ian¡¯s dream worlds. Ethan and Fiona¡¯s blocking spell didn¡¯t last or he found a way to break it, either way, I was in danger.

    His hips stopped moving, but he didn¡¯t withdrawal from me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gwen?¡± Aiden¡¯s voice asked. He looked so much like Aiden, even his voice was the same, making me second guess myself.

    ¡°Get away from me.¡± The man¡¯s face changed in quick succession from Aiden¡¯s to Ian¡¯s. Watching the bizarre transformation was dizzying. Squeezing my eyes shut, I shot my hands out ready to blast whoever was in front of me with magic. My palms tingled as my power raced through my veins and settled within my hands ready to be directed. I opened my eyes and just as the bright light of magic left my fingertips, my sunny bedroom and the man disappeared. I blinked a few times and realized I was safe, but not alone.

    ¡°Gwen?¡±

    Rubbing my eyes so I could focus, Holly stood in my doorway with a look of concern changing her face into something that looked trustworthy, but I wasn¡¯t fooled.

    ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± I pivoted my eyes around my room. I was still on edge, shaky and nervous from the dream, Holly¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t help. I didn¡¯t trust her one little bit.

    ¡°You were screaming, the entire castle heard you. Have a bad dream?¡± She flipped on my bedroom light and walked into the room. She was wearing a long navy dress with long sleeves and a V-neck that was adorned with white beads. Her auburn hair was braided down her back and her steely green eyes inspected me disapproval.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess I did,¡± I told her. The dream felt so real. I glanced down at my clothes just to make sure I wasn¡¯t lying there naked. Sure enough, my pajamas were intact. When Ian visited me in my dreams before there were always signs of his being there, but this time nothing remained. My clothes weren¡¯t torn to shreds and my body hadn¡¯t been violated. I wasn¡¯t sure what happened and that scared me.

    ¡°Is there something you want to tell me, Gwen?¡± Holly stood next to my bed with her arms crossed. I thought about all the things I should tell her, being bonded to Ian, his dream visits, how he could speak to me through telepathy, and the plan to allow the VC to drink from me in order to break the bond. I wanted to confide in someone, to have another brain thinking of a way to fix the situation, but would Holly be helpful or condemn me for treason? I wouldn¡¯t put it past her to throw me into the dungeon thinking I formed the bond with Ian to be his spy. War did crazy things to people¡¯s minds, and Holly¡¯s was bloodthirsty. There were enough people gunning for my blood, could I afford to add one more to the list?

    ¡°What have you heard of Ian Despereaux?¡± I filled my voice with cool detachment. The NAWC had to know who he was, he was the one who¡¯d found a way to extract the power in witches blood and shared it with his people. Because of him, vampires killed witches and our two species were enemies. Because of him, my world had turned upside down and inside out.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Holly responded. I didn¡¯t expect her to spill the beans on what the council knew. Now was the moment where I could release my secret once and for all, let the NAWC into my personal hell and let the chips fall where they may.

    ¡°I have been keeping something from the council,¡± I began while my gut filled with an angry sea of nerves and nausea. Maybe a small part of me, a part that didn¡¯t want to admit it, hoped the NAWC would know a way to break the bond, and I wouldn¡¯t have to gift my blood. Another part, a part that scared the hell out of me, was worried I may enjoy being bit. If a vampire wanted to grant you the gift of euphoria with the bite, he or she could. I¡¯d experienced a vampire bite a handful of times, but they were enough to curl my toes and develop a craving for it. I didn¡¯t think about that though, I filed it away in the denial section of my brain¡ªan area that was quickly becoming crowded.

    ¡°I figured you have been,¡± Holly remarked. ¡°Gwen, we are your family. If you can¡¯t confide in us, then who can you? I know you don¡¯t agree with my methods, but it¡¯s my job to watch out for our people and as hard as it may be, you have to trust the council¡¯s decisions.¡±

    Just when I thought Holly couldn¡¯t wrap me around her little finger, there I was snug around her pinkie. She had a way with words. She made you want to believe every word she was saying. In truth, the witches were my family, but could I trust them? Doubtful. But I wanted to, needed to, have someone else on my side. I still had no clue what Ian Despereaux was planning; he was a master at games, and I was starting to feel like a pawn where someone else was moving me around the game board. The only question was, how long before someone took me out of the game? And who would that someone be?

    I watched her for a moment. ¡°I am bonded to Ian Despereaux.¡± I figured however Holly decided to punish me would be worth it if she knew how to free me of Ian. I tried to be strong, but the stress of his voice in my head, the sexual dreams, learning my spirit walker powers, gifting my blood to the VC, and every other problem I was facing was a weight too heavy to bear alone.

    Maybe a part of me, the dark part everyone has but never acknowledges, wanted Holly to put me out of my misery. My mother used to say, God never gives you more than you can handle, but it sure as hell felt like He¡¯d dished out an extra helping of drama for me. Could I handle it? Probably. If I made it through, would it drive me insane? I didn¡¯t doubt it. Was it worth it? That was a question I still wasn¡¯t sure of. Of course life was worth it, but my life wasn¡¯t your average run of the mill life. My life turned into a puzzle where none of the pieces fit. I didn¡¯t notice Holly¡¯s change in demeanor while I was having my internal conversation. When my eyes found hers, they were stone. Her entire body was rigid and unmoving as she stared dumbfounded at me. Whatever she assumed I was keeping from her, obviously this wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡°Holly?¡± I reached my hand out and set it on her arm. Flinching, she took a step back, her head shaking from side to side.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± she said, her voice a mere whisper.

    The shock on her face was enough to get me out of bed. I edged closer, unsure what to think. Holly was a confident woman, but right now she looked like a lost little girl. Her eyes were wide as they stared the floor. Her head shook like she was discounting an unspoken thought, and her entire body, which normally stood tall, sagged.

    ¡°I found a way to break it.¡± I kept my voice positive, hoping the tone would shake her out of the funk. Holly dragged her gaze from the floor and met mine. There was confusion, hurt, and anger in those glassy green eyes¡ªemotions I didn¡¯t understand. Anger was a given, I expected that, but where did the hurt and confusion come from? It wasn¡¯t unheard of that a vampire bonded with someone, even a witch, but that usually meant a relationship was established. In my case, the bond was made out of deceit. I had no clue why Ian wanted to bond himself to me, but whatever the reason, it was for his own personal gain in one way or another.

    ¡°How?¡± Holly mumbled.

    I was silent for a moment as I considered how she would react to more bad news. ¡°Aiden has talked the VC into breaking the bond, but they want a meeting with the NAWC. They have a solution to end the war.¡±

    Holly was quiet for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll call them and set up a meeting.¡± Without another word, she turned and left my room.

    15

    Two days passed after I told Holly about my bond with Ian. She stuck to her word and called the VC. I didn¡¯t question why she acted so funny or so willing to speak with the vampire council, I was just happy things were working out. The vampires were arriving tonight where they would lay out their plan for peace amongst our species. Holly ordered me to stay nearby just in case the VC decided to break my bond tonight. I doubted they would, they¡¯d most likely invite me to their headquarters so they could take their time drinking from me¡ªa thought I didn¡¯t want to spend too much time on.

 Page 30

    I headed outside. The sky was a mixture of night and day; light blue with streaks of oranges and pinks. The sun hovered behind the clouds making them glow with brilliance. Releasing a heavy breath, my body relaxed the tiniest bit at the notion my life may go back to normal. Not having Ian in my head or visiting my dreams was enough to make me giddy. Not to mention whatever his plan was for me, it wouldn¡¯t unfold like he thought.Advertisement

    I walked down the cobblestone road with my spirits high. Moon was designed to look like a small English town. I¡¯d never been to England, but from what I¡¯d seen in movies, it looked like it would fit right in.

    Downtown Moon was a single street with businesses on either side. Each building was constructed out of brick or smooth river rock. The roofs were thatched and tall chimneys climbed along the sides and flooded the air with the smell of burning wood and cooking food¡ªa smell I loved. Worn wooden signs dangled and swayed above the businesses doors. I headed towards The Cooking Cauldron, one of four restaurants in the town.

    When I pushed through the door, my eyes immediately found Dorian¡¯s. He sat along the wall in a booth with a tall mug of frothy beer. He sat back, his hand on the beer, and watched me. The blonde sitting across from him didn¡¯t seem to notice he wasn¡¯t listening to a word she said. Lowering my gaze, I headed towards an empty booth by the window. Since our ¡°fieldtrip¡± I hadn¡¯t seen him and wasn¡¯t sure how to be around him. The tension between us confused and scared me.

    ¡°What¡¯ll have, dear?¡± the waitress asked, holding a pad and pen.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯ll have a Corona, and I¡¯ll need a moment to decide on the food,¡± I told her with a smile. I wasn¡¯t going to allow Dorian¡¯s presence to upset my good mood. I came here to enjoy some food and have a normal night, and that¡¯s what I was going to do.

    ¡°No problem,¡± the waitress walked away.

    As I scanned the menu, I could feel Dorian¡¯s eyes on my back. It was just my luck he turned up at the place I decided to go. I yearned for the day I could return to Flora and not have to worry about him or any of the other witches and their judgmental looks.

    ¡°So, have you decided?¡± The waitressed asked as she set my Corona in front of me. I hadn¡¯t been paying attention to the menu, so I picked the first item that caught my eye.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the roasted chicken and vegetables,¡± I told her.

    When she walked away, I leaned back, took a sip of my beer and stared out the window. It¡¯d been a while since I could relax and get lost in my thoughts. I had been training nonstop since I arrived in Moon. My mind wandered to Fiona. I hadn¡¯t seen much of her since we¡¯d gotten here. She met Ethan and spent most of her time with him learning how to mix potions, which was okay, but I felt like she was avoiding me. Fiona and I met when we were sixteen, and at the time, we found something in each other which satisfied our needs for friendship. Now we were twenty-six, and I wasn¡¯t sure if we were friends simply because it was convenient or if our friendship was genuine. Fiona was there in my times of need, but she¡¯d also abandoned other times. People, like the seasons, change. Maybe Fiona and I were growing apart, and we just didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it. We were so different I wondered how we became friends in the first place. Or maybe our lives were just taking different paths away from each other. Either way our friendship was hanging on by a thread, and that was a sad thought.

    I let my mind move on to happier thoughts, Aiden. Thinking of him always made me smile. If life would allow me to, I¡¯d stay wrapped in his arms and feel safe forever. If I was a live wire, then he was what grounded me. A lighthouse that guided me to safety when I was lost.

    My cell phone rang, bringing me out of my thoughts.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hi, Gwen,¡± Penny said. We hadn¡¯t spoken since the night I witnessed the car accident and saw Dorian for the first time.

    ¡°Hi, Penny. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t called you back. How is the shop?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, business has been steady. I just wanted to let you know what my big idea was,¡± she said, her voice nervous.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I set up a website where people can buy online. Right now you only reach residents of Flora. This way you can sell to everyone, even humans. Our entire inventory is linked to the website so we¡¯re not selling stuff that may not be in stock.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea! Remind me to give you a raise when I get back,¡± I laughed. Broomsticks did enough business to keep the doors open, but that was about it. If Penny¡¯s online store worked, then that¡¯d be another aspect of my life I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about.

    ¡°No big deal, I had fun setting it up,¡± she paused. ¡°How¡¯s Moon?¡±

    I didn¡¯t tell her what was happening. While she was mature and reliable, she was also young and didn¡¯t need to worry about a war that might not occur.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to come home. The NAWC is a pain.¡± Penny knew witches were being bled dry for the sole purpose of vampires getting high and absorbing magic, but she didn¡¯t know exactly why the NAWC called Fiona and me to Moon. The council didn¡¯t include children in their affairs, and in their eyes Penny was still considered a child.

    ¡°I bet. Well we miss you and hope you come home soon,¡± Penny said with an upbeat tone.

    ¡°Thanks, I miss you guys too!¡±

    When I hung up the phone, the waitress set down my food. There wasn¡¯t a lot of time to sit down to a full meal since I arrived, so I planned on savoring this one. The food on the plate smelled like heaven and tasted better.

    I watched as rain pelted the window and the sky darkened. The VC would be arriving soon, and hopefully, that meant my bond with Ian would be disappearing very soon too. The bell above the door chimed, bringing my attention away from my food. Dorian had an arm wrapped around the blonde¡¯s waist, and just before she left, he glanced in my direction. His sunglasses were perched on his nose, but that didn¡¯t distract from the look of turmoil contorting his facial features. His jaw was tight, and his brows drew together as if he was debating some internal question. I smiled and nodded towards the blonde. He didn¡¯t appreciate my praise; he shook his head and walked out. I couldn¡¯t help the connection that formed between Dorian and me, but I could ignore it and that¡¯s precisely what I planned to do. Whether he could or not was another story.

    After dinner, I made my way around town. Moon wasn¡¯t very big but walking through it was just what I needed. The solitude and fresh air brought me out of the funk that had taken over my life. Rain spit from the sky leaving me damp and dewy, and I watched as lights illuminated windows and the tree branches swayed in the night air. Clouds crept along the darkened sky while the full moon backlit them in a silvery glow. The breeze had just the right amount of crispness and left me rejuvenated from its cool caress.

    Everything is going to be okay. I thought to myself. I hadn¡¯t been this happy since arriving in this town. If it all went as planned, then the two councils would come to a understanding, and Fiona and I could be on the next plane back to Flora where I could see Aiden as often as I liked. Moon wasn¡¯t the most understanding town, the witches tended to think only their opinions mattered.

    The price of my freedom crawled into my brain and squashed some of the happiness. Six vampires would drink from me. All at once? One at a time? Would I wither and moan in pleasure or cry out in pain? Did the VC get off on making it hurt or would they devour the feeling of controlling my body through euphoria and horniness? It was an intimate situation, one I never planned to share with anyone other than Aiden. The one time he bit me was a memory I wanted to keep solely between us. But the universe didn¡¯t grant that wish. Since then Ian tainted the memory by drinking from me and now the council would do the same. I hated it. I didn¡¯t think the VC would accept a simple thank you card instead of the gift of my blood. Vampires include blood in everything from bonds, gifts, vows and so on, one way or another, blood was always their desired payment. Aiden once said my blood was strong, stronger than any he ever had. What did that mean? Why was it so strong? Was it because I walked between both realities and the blood running through my veins was a mixture of life and death?

    Complaining about it wouldn¡¯t help. The price was high, but the risk of staying bonded to Ian was higher. My mind wandered to the dream last night while my feet wandered towards the small park in the middle of town. Did Ian try to trick me into thinking he was Aiden so he could have sex with me or to convince me not to allow the VC to break the bond? What was his angle? Did I even care? Aside from random visits to my dreams and mind, Ian had been scarce. If he had a plan, what was taking him so long to execute it? Would he still come for me once the bond was broken? Ian stirred a plethora of questions, ones he could answer. I knew the only real solution to my problems would be his death. I fantasized about killing him multiple times, seeing the look of surprise and anguish on his beautiful face as I drove a stake through his heart. Even now the thought made me smile.

    I stepped around a bench and sat. A large pond with a small waterfall was in the middle of the circled park and large oak trees stood guard around the perimeter while wrought iron lampposts lent a warm glow. Wisteria, in full bloom, climbed the wooden pergola that the benches were nestled in. I enjoyed the illusion of privacy they offered. Inhaling the floral scent all around me, I closed my eyes and released the breath slowly, a sense of peace overcoming me. But it was short lived as my eyes snapped open at the sound of approaching footsteps.

    Kye gave me a sheepish smile in apology. ¡°Holly would like to see you.¡±

    I grumbled and said, ¡°Why are you so loyal to her? I mean I understand she¡¯s a member of our council, but you¡¯re overly loyal, why?¡± The witches showed the council respect, but they didn¡¯t wait on the sidelines to do their bidding like he did. I smiled. ¡°Are you two in a relationship?¡±

    Kye walked over and sat down while he stared straight ahead. His spiky brown hair was limp from the drizzle and his soft brown eyes were hard. ¡°We¡¯re not in a relationship. As far as I know, Holly has only ever loved one man and hasn¡¯t been with anyone since.¡± Kye paused, his eyes shifting towards me. ¡°We have an arrangement.¡±

 Page 31

    Like everything else Kye told me, his answer was vague. ¡°What kind of arrangement?¡±Advertisement

    ¡°The kind that is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Oh but it¡¯s okay for the entire population of Moon to know my business?¡± I snapped and rose from the bench. The air was cooler as the rain picked up.

    ¡°You have enough problems. Do you really want to add one more?¡± Kye tilted his head, a small smile on his lips.

    I watched him for a few seconds and wondered who he was. I knew he was a warlock who was Holly¡¯s go to man, but who was he? What was his life like, where was he from, and what kind of arrangement could he have that would be worth putting up with Holly? When I met people it wasn¡¯t enough just to know the basics about them, my curiosity wanted to get to the root of what made them who they are. It was the only way I felt I could trust someone or at least anticipate their moves.

    ¡°Dorian says you¡¯re a quick learner.¡± Kye changed the subject.

    I shrugged. ¡°I guess. I can sense death and summoned the ghosts Holly requested, but I¡¯m still learning how to jump between realities and to recognize the shimmers, or safe spots as Dorian calls them.¡±

    It¡¯d been a couple days since I¡¯d trained or even talked to Dorian. I suspected he was avoiding me because of our connection. The Angel of Death didn¡¯t seem like the type to be in a relationship or buy a girl flowers. Could he even have sex? Sure he looked like a gorgeous human male, but was that just a glamour? Dorian could change his appearance like he changed his socks. When I thought about Dorian my curiosity jumped up and down in anticipation to learn about him. Not knowing what someone is capable of is dangerous. Dorian had shown a moment of anger when he grabbed me from bed, but the emotion fled as fast as it came.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty quick. Usually it takes a few months for spirit walkers to learn their abilities,¡± Kye said.

    ¡°No biggie, I¡¯m learning them to make Holly happy. Once I¡¯m back in Flora, I¡¯ll return to being just another witch who owns a magic shop.¡± I meant what I said. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with calling spirits from the realm of the dead or running into demons. I even had doubts about helping the Flora Police Department should they ever request my help again. The Bridget Downing case snowballed and left me with nothing but trouble. As much as I wanted a normal life, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have one again. Spirit walkers were few and far between and finding one that wasn¡¯t insane was more difficult. Would I eventually end up like Kye¡¯s sister, just a fragment of my former self?

    ¡°That¡¯s what Irene said,¡± Kye mumbled.

    I half turned to look at him, not sure what he meant. He was leaning his elbows on his knees and raised his head to look at me.

    ¡°Irene was scared at first, when she learned what she was, but the curiosity pulled her in and before long she couldn¡¯t get enough of jumping between realities.¡±

    I paused for a moment. ¡°Why is she trapped? Why can¡¯t she just slip into a shimmer and come back?¡± Not that a woman like her should be traipsing around town, but a nice mental institution would do her a world of good. It sure beat being stuck in the realm of death with demons.

    ¡°She can¡¯t. Her magic has been stripped and even if it hadn¡¯t, her mind is gone. She has no clue who I am or who she was. ¡± Kye¡¯s voice was unsteady. He coughed to cover up his unease, ¡°We should get back; Holly doesn¡¯t like to be kept waiting.¡±

    I pushed through the large double doors that led to a parlor, my entire body soaked and dripping water on the antique Persian rug. Eleven heads turned in my direction, and I froze. All six of the VC members were in attendance as was Aiden, Dorian, and three of the NAWC members. Aiden¡¯s lips twitched in an inconspicuous smile, but straightened out as fast as it came. Dorian looked away as soon as he saw me, and the six VC members stared at me like I was dinner¡ªor at least a tasty appetizer. Some of their eyes focused on my throat while others raked their gazes up and down my body.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Kye said you wanted to see me?¡± Looking away from the unsettling looks of the VC, I concentrated on Holly¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes, please sit down, Ms. Sparks,¡± Holly gestured towards an open seat. My shoes squished with each step until I sat down. The energy was overpowering and suffocating. I gripped the arms of my chair as I tried not to gasp. Vampires were capable of projecting an invisible energy that felt like prickles along my skin. Some say they use it to attract their prey, it snags our minds and peaks our interest. Aiden¡¯s often felt like a soft caress against my skin, but the VC¡¯s power was amped up like a horde of hungry lions. Glancing at the NAWC, they didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the VC¡¯s power. I dug my nails into the thick fabric of the chair to keep from arching my back and moaning.

    ¡°I believe you are causing Gwen unease,¡± Patrick said with a laugh.

    Shit, they could tell? Had I moaned or spread my legs unladylike?

    ¡°Our apologies, we find ourselves intrigued by Ms. Sparks,¡± a woman with long honey locks said as she trailed a cherry red fingernail across her lips. I wondered if this woman was Alana, Aiden¡¯s ex who also happened to murder his family.

    The weight of their power receded, and I could breathe again. I kept my gaze down as I steadied my heartbeat and allowed the waves of desire to fade. I hated vampires had this power over us, although my council didn¡¯t seem to be affected by it. Perhaps they bewitched themselves into being immune.

    ¡°Gwen, the VC has enlightened us of your deal,¡± Holly began. She did a good job of controlling the anger in her voice, but the tightness in her lips and hands gave her away¡ªshe was pissed. Here she was trying to stop vampires from drinking from us, and I offered my neck up like a happy meal. Patrick, Holly, and James stared bullets at me as they waited confirmation.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only way,¡± I started. ¡°As far as I know, no one can break a vampire bond without a death sentence from either the VC or the bonded vampire.¡± I looked up at Aiden, but he kept his gaze straight ahead. That was weird. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to call attention to his feelings in front of the VC. Maybe Alana still carried a torch and would rip my head off just to spite Aiden. Whatever the reason, it made me uneasy.

    Holly¡¯s laugh drew my focus away from Aiden and towards her. ¡°So you confide in vampires instead of your own? Did you not think we could protect you better or that you could trust us more than the bloodsuckers?¡± Her voice grew louder and louder, and when she was done, the energy in the room pressed down on me again. The so called bloodsuckers apparently didn¡¯t appreciate Holly¡¯s nickname. A quiet rumble echoed from Aaron¡¯s throat, and the whites in his eyes turned black.

    ¡°We are royalty, and you will treat us as such, We came to you to settle this matter, not listen to your petty insults,¡± Aaron bit out. He may have looked like a seventeen year old boy, but there was nothing innocent or fragile about him. If he wanted to, he could rip Holly¡¯s throat out before anyone would even notice he moved.

    ¡°You are royalty to your people, not mine,¡± Holly snapped back. A slight glow radiated from her palms as her magic rushed to her hands. Vampires eyes turned black when they are mad, but a witch has magic rush to his or her hands ready to defend ourselves if need be. The room filled with glowing palms and black eyes, and the air grew heavy as both sides adrenaline picked up.

    ¡°What¡¯s your plan?¡± I asked the VC to help get back on topic; we didn¡¯t need a mini war breaking out in the parlor.

    The blonde woman shifted her head towards me, a slow devious smile curling her cherry red lips up. ¡°We plan to use you as bait to capture Ian Despereaux.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I shrieked.

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd,¡± Patrick added.

    ¡°Fuck that,¡± Dorian growled.

    ¡°Maybe we should hear them out.¡± All eyes turned towards Aiden. My mouth hung open, and my heart stopped beating for a second. He thought it was a good idea? Dorian snorted and arched his eyebrows at me, a look that said ¡°I told you so,¡± but I refused to believe Aiden was malicious or bloodthirsty as Dorian thought.

    ¡°My Gwen,¡± Aiden walked around the antique sofa and knelt beside my chair. ¡°Ian is taken with you. We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s carnal or if it¡¯s just for your strong blood, but you may be the only way to reach him. You¡¯ll have backup, I promise I won¡¯t let him hurt you.¡± Aiden rose and stood behind my chair.

    ¡°You guys are the VC, why can¡¯t you capture him?¡± I shot towards Aaron.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know where he is. You are bonded to him, therefore you can contact him anytime you want, even sense when he¡¯s close. You are our best bet to finding him.¡±

    The last time I was in Flora, Micah told me the VC killed those involved in the brew distribution. At the time, I thought they were just silencing the ones who¡¯d been caught, but now I wasn¡¯t so sure. Maybe they wanted peace between our races, or maybe their smokescreen was fooling me. In this game there wasn¡¯t anyone who could be trusted until proven otherwise. It seemed everyone had their own agenda, and because my luck was shit, I was included in those plans. For Holly, I was the spirit walker who could control the spirits of our enemies¡¯ victims. For the VC, I was the one who¡¯d wiggle on the hook to catch the crafty Ian Despereaux. And for Dorian, well I was still in the dark about what role he played.

    ¡°You know,¡± I started and rose from the chair where I walked with confidence over to the large stone fireplace. ¡°I¡¯m not the only spirit walker in the world. Why do you all act like I¡¯m your new favorite toy? I don¡¯t have any other abilities than any other spirit walker would have. Why don¡¯t you hassle them and let me get back to my life in Flora?¡± I¡¯d gladly push the problems I was facing onto someone else if that meant I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Holly and the VC anymore. Of course, I¡¯d feel guilty as hell for their new spirit walker.

    ¡°But you are different,¡± the blonde said, rising from the couch to walk over to me. Her body was thin and lithe like a panther, but her eyes were dangerous and deadly like a shark. The beads on the purple flapper dress she wore swished as she walked closer, and with a graceful hand, she tossed her long blonde hair over her shoulder. She was beautiful. The kind of beautiful that made me wonder what in the hell Aiden saw in me. I was pretty, but standing next to her, I looked like an awkward loser. The fact my clothes and hair were soaked didn¡¯t help my appearance.

 Page 32

    ¡°You¡¯re Alana, aren¡¯t you?¡± I questioned when she stood in front of me. I hated that Aiden¡¯s hands had, at one time, been on her body and that she held power over him.Advertisement

    ¡°I see our Aiden has been talking about me.¡± She laughed and turned to face Aiden. ¡°All good things, I hope?¡±

    ¡°He just mentioned you were Aaron¡¯s sister,¡± I told her and smiled when annoyance crept onto her face.

    ¡°Yes, well I was a little bit more than that back then. Wasn¡¯t I, amante?¡± Alana sent a saucy smile towards Aiden, and I fisted my hands so tightly my nails dug into my skin. I didn¡¯t know a lot of Italian, except for the few words Aiden taught me, but I knew what amante meant¡ªlover. Alana turned her smile towards me and winked for good measure. I wanted to rip her pretty blonde hair out, but I decided to play it cool, if she saw how much she got to me, she¡¯d win, and I wasn¡¯t about to let that happen.

    ¡°He is a great amante, isn¡¯t he? You know, just the other night he worked me so hard I thought my heart would burst.¡±

    Aiden coughed while Dorian shifted uncomfortably, but I didn¡¯t care about them, I cared about the look of fury on Alana¡¯s face. I smiled and turned away from her.

    ¡°If you two are done staking your claim on Aiden¡¯s sexual talents, we have business to discuss,¡± Aaron said bored.

    ¡°Of course.¡± I glanced at the man in question. Aiden smiled and shook his head. I shrugged and winked.

    ¡°If this was just a matter of having a spirit walker on our side, we¡¯d be happy to search the globe for another one,¡± Holly said. ¡°Frankly, you¡¯ve been nothing but trouble.¡±

    ¡°In what way?¡± I questioned. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve asked without explanation. I put my entire life on hold to help you out, not that I had a choice.¡± I was done playing the silent subject and done with playing the victim. Both councils needed me, which meant I had power.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve learned your powers, but I suspect that had something to do with the teacher. But had you told us you were bonded to Ian Despereaux in the first place, you wouldn¡¯t have had to train. You¡¯re nothing but a liability now. Ian probably knows our plans, and therefore, they won¡¯t work. You¡¯ve wasted weeks of training. And while we¡¯re on the subject of your devoted commitment, did you not sneak off to see him?¡± Holly pointed a finger at Aiden.

    ¡°He¡¯s not the enemy. The enemy is Ian and his followers, those who kill witches for their blood. As far as I know, Aiden isn¡¯t in that category.¡±

    ¡°The key words being ¡®as far as you know¡¯. He¡¯s a vampire, and he¡¯s drank from you for the sole purpose of his brew addiction, did he not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then he¡¯s the enemy!¡± Holly shouted. ¡°They¡¯re all monsters who would just as soon drain you as look at you. Your ignorance is going to get you killed, Gwen.¡±

    Perhaps she was right, my life had become more dangerous since I invited vampires into it, but if that meant I¡¯d die beside Aiden, then I wouldn¡¯t regret my decisions. I did what I thought was right, and whether or not Holly or anyone else agreed was moot. I couldn¡¯t live my life dictated by others or around what people may think. I was dating a vampire, but more importantly, I was in love with a vampire. Holly¡¯s prejudice against him wouldn¡¯t sway me.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Aaron roared. ¡°I swear you humans are nothing but petulant children who whine and complain. We came here to discuss peace. How are we supposed to do that when you don¡¯t even have peace in your kingdom?¡±

    Some supernaturals took offence to being called human, but witches were as close to them as any other. I didn¡¯t mind being referred to as a human, my family was human. It made me feel like I was still connected to Rebekah, my sister, in some way¡ªlike we were the same.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t handle this situation, I will,¡± Aaron snapped at Holly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking,¡± I said to Aaron, ¡°How is capturing Ian Despereaux going to end the addiction to brew? The secret of our blood is out, and whether he¡¯s alive or not, the vampires won¡¯t just give up on draining witches.¡±

    Aaron circled the room, his hands in his trouser pockets. It was strange that someone who looked so young had so much power. I couldn¡¯t imagine being stuck in a teenager¡¯s body for eternity. The only part of him that lent any sort of clue about his age was his eyes. They were more mature than his young face from the things he witnessed over the years. I still wasn¡¯t sure how old he was.

    ¡°We have ten vampires held prisoner we believe are coconspirators. Ian can¡¯t distribute the blood by himself. Our plan is to allow your council to kill them, and my people will see your strength and willingness to fight back. We have sent out a message that any vampire caught drinking witches¡¯ blood will be sentenced to death. It may take a while for the message to sink in, but if there¡¯s one thing a vampire values more than a good blood, it¡¯s their life. Most have become a vampire for the pure reason of having eternal youth; they won¡¯t want to risk losing that for a taste of brew.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± Holly interrupted.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Well I know you aren¡¯t volunteering to help us out of the kindness of your heart.¡±

    Aaron tilted his head. A mischievous smile crawled onto his lips. ¡°Everything has a price, but the main reason is because I don¡¯t want our two species at war for forever, and that¡¯s how long it¡¯d be. Do you think if you didn¡¯t have our support, the vampires would cease their killings? We rule the vampires, and they know our threats are far more dangerous than yours.

    If I had a guess, I¡¯d say their price included blood. Vampires had lifetimes to accumulate money. Their greed rested in the red liquid that flowed through their victims¡¯ veins. Even though blood banks were set up all across the country to accommodate the vampires thirst and keep the humans safe, they still enjoyed drinking right from the source. Aiden had a small supply of bagged blood at his home, but as far as I knew, he didn¡¯t drink it. He would find willing donors and sate his hunger that way. The fact that the women he fed on felt desire and lust for him was something I tried to put out of my mind. The other option was for him to cause his donors pain, and that wouldn¡¯t be okay with me. Knowing your boyfriend was out stroking other women¡¯s libidos with his venom was just par for the course when dating a vampire.

    ¡°What I want to know,¡± I spoke up. ¡°Is how is this news about the effects of witches blood just now being revealed? As of a month ago, I didn¡¯t even know our blood could do this. How has the secret been kept all this time? And what changed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a question your NAWC would have to answer. I¡¯ve drunk from witches in my past and never felt the effects,¡± Aaron answered. ¡°If I had to guess, I¡¯d say you have a traitor amongst yourselves.¡±

    The members of the NAWC all shifted, their eyes darting to one another, which made me more curious as to what they were hiding. There was something they knew that they didn¡¯t want their loyal subjects finding out.

    ¡°Well?¡± I questioned my council members. Was this what Kye and Dorian knew and kept from me. Was a deal offered to Kye for his silence? I still didn¡¯t know how Dorian fit into the scenario. He isn¡¯t a witch or bound to serve them, so what deal did he have with Holly?

    Holly stood, crossed her arms, and walked off to the side. ¡°Our Goddess intertwined a spell into our blood so the secret wouldn¡¯t be revealed to those who sought our blood,¡± she spoke low like she was remembering some ancient text she¡¯d once read. ¡°The spell bewitched any vampire who tasted our blood to forget the taste of it. For centuries we have been taught to not allow the vampires to feed from us as a cautionary measure should the spell not work. It was a way to preserve our species and our magic. The Goddess¡¯ gift lay in our veins, a gift that was not meant to be shared with others.¡± Holly glanced up with a faraway look in her eyes. An emotion I couldn¡¯t quite pin down colored her face¡ªregret, remorse, grief? ¡°I suspect whoever shared their blood with a vampire found a way around the spell. For what reason, I don¡¯t know. The council has been searching for the culprit, but as far as we know, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s involved with a vampire, Gwen.¡±

    All eyes shifted towards me, each person watched with curiosity, hatred, or amusement. The amusement came from the vampires of course; my council didn¡¯t find anything amusing about the accusation.

    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?¡± I said with disbelief. ¡°Aiden didn¡¯t drink from me until after the secret was already out. I didn¡¯t even know about it so how could I be the one responsible?¡± I paused to think for a moment. ¡°Besides, if I didn¡¯t know then that means the others don¡¯t know either. I suspect the council didn¡¯t tell us because the fewer people who know, the better chance the secret has of being kept. If you guys want to point fingers, then allow me to point mine at one of you.¡±

    ¡°How dare you think we¡¯d put our people in danger!¡± Holly snapped. ¡°Plus you¡¯re bonded to the vampire responsible. You can¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so na?ve you didn¡¯t know sharing blood with a vampire would create a bond?¡±

    The tingle of my magic revving up stirred under my skin. I fisted my hands to hold it at bay. ¡°I allowed Ian to drink from me to save Fiona¡¯s life! I didn¡¯t know she wasn¡¯t really dead, and when Ian fed me his blood, I was unconscious!¡± I was so pissed I was about to storm out of the castle and head back to Flora, damn the consequences.

    ¡°I swear the two of you are like immature teenagers. All of this bickering back and forth with blame isn¡¯t going to help anyone,¡± Aaron snarled, then looked at his sister. ¡°And they wonder why their species is in danger.¡± They both laughed.

    Everyone was silent for a moment as we all reined in our anger. Now was not the time point fingers, we needed to hash out the plans and put an end to all of it. Holly sat back down and whispered with Patrick and James. Aiden walked over to me and wrapped his arms around my body. Closing my eyes, I inhaled his spicy clean scent. Just having him beside me helped tame my anger.

 Page 33

    When I opened my eyes, I caught Dorian¡¯s watching me and Aiden.Advertisement

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get to you, my Gwen,¡± Aiden whispered into my ear.

    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°Okay, so the plan is for you, Gwen, to contact Ian and try to set up a meeting. It¡¯ll have to be somewhere that won¡¯t make him suspicious,¡± Aaron started.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to contact him. He penetrates my mind, but I haven¡¯t tried to send him a message first,¡± I told them. ¡°Plus, he can manipulate my dreams and physically harm me. Fiona and Ethan tried casting a spell to protect me, but it only lasted a couple days before he found a way around it. He¡¯s very proficient in magic.¡± The last thing I needed was for Ian to catch onto our plan and try to kill me through my dreams.

    ¡°Fiona and Ethan knew about your bond with Ian?¡± Holly questioned, her tone angry and bewildered. ¡°Am I the only one who didn¡¯t know?¡± I didn¡¯t answer her. I decided the question was more rhetorical than anything. Plus, I didn¡¯t want to be referred to as an immature child again by Aaron should Holly and I get into another arguing match. I wanted to set up a plan as much as he did. The sooner the better, although I was the bait for the lunatic vampire we were trying to capture.

    ¡°The bond works both ways, Gwen. Just because you haven¡¯t tried doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t. All you have to do is focus on Ian and think something. The thought will find him.¡±

    Peachy. I hated that the thing that separated my thoughts from getting to him was concentration. Could he hear my random thoughts? Did he spend his time intruding my mind just to learn my inner feelings? Being linked to someone like him made my skin crawl. Every time I heard his name, I thought about Bridget, the girl he¡¯d murdered who¡¯d haunted me until I found out the truth. I also remembered Amy Harper, the first body the FPD found and how young she was when Ian or his goons killed her. The word Ian was a foul and dirty word in my mind that was associated with ugliness. I didn¡¯t care what his motivations were or his plans for me; the only thing I cared about was killing him, ridding the world of a heartless monster. With his death lives would be saved and mine could go back to normal. All of a sudden playing the bait didn¡¯t seem so bad. I would have my chance to run a stake through his heart and have a first row seat to his demise. The VC had their plans, and I had mine. I would go along with whatever they cooked up, and when Ian met me, I would be prepared to kill him whether the VC wanted me to or not. It was the only way I could be sure our bond was broken for good without having to gift my blood to the VC. The more I learned about the vampire council, the more I didn¡¯t want their mouths on my body.

    ¡°What about Flora?¡± Aiden asked.

    I tucked my secret plan into the back of my mind and focused on the conversation.

    ¡°Gwen could return to Flora and ask Ian to meet her. She can pretend her training with the NAWC is done, and the war ended before it started. Gwen can use the ruse that she wants to meet him about breaking their bond. Ian will never suspect the VC will be there waiting for him. The best way to capture a man like him is when he¡¯s off guard.¡±

    Just at the mention of returning to Flora was enough to make me smile.

    ¡°Should we be discussing this in front of Gwen?¡± Patrick questioned. ¡°If she knows the plan, can¡¯t Ian just pluck it from her mind?¡±

    It was a good question. Now that I knew just how connected we were, I wasn¡¯t sure of how much privacy I had¡ªeven in my own brain. I thought Ian could project thoughts at me and intrude in my dreams from the magic he learned, but Aaron made it sound like we shared a mind, and all either one of us had to door was open the door. Not very comforting. If they wanted me to leave, I would. I wanted their plan to work out more than anyone because if it didn¡¯t, then mine wouldn¡¯t either.

    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t focus on the details all the time, we should be safe. A bond doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the pair can read each other¡¯s minds. But Ian can pick up on Gwen¡¯s moods should she act nervous or suspicious around him.¡± Aaron spoke with an air of superiority.

    ¡°You guys come up with a plan you can all agree on, I need some air.¡± Stepping out of the room, I made my way out of the castle. The rain had slowed and was now just a light drizzle. The coolness of the breeze and rain felt amazing against my heated skin. Taking a deep breath, I filled my lungs with clean air. The room was stifling and suffocating as the councils debated. Being outside was a lot more relaxing. I could feel my muscles loosen, and my magic recede as I calmed down.

    I sat on the stone steps in front of the castle and thought about everything. I learned a lot about myself, and my abilities in a short period of time. Dorian was a new and interesting person who¡¯d stepped into my life. I still had plans to find out more about him, but they¡¯d have to wait. I thought about Fiona and how our friendship was veering down different roads. I thought about Aura, and how I¡¯d never feel that safety in our connection again. I wondered where she was and if she was happy. I thought about Aiden and how we could be riding in a gondola right now if I would have just run away with him. Of course that decision would have just opened up new problems, none of which would have solved my current ones. And I thought about Ian. What was his deal? Is he just your average everyday bad guy or was there a method to his madness? I snorted. Yeah, he¡¯s a psychopath. They always have a well thought out plan. My sarcasm didn¡¯t ease my mind. There was something about Ian I wasn¡¯t catching onto. He¡¯d said things that triggered my curiosity, things that had meaning I wasn¡¯t seeing. I couldn¡¯t remember his exact words, but he said something along the lines of ¡°you¡¯ll be more than she ever was¡±. What the hell did that mean, and who was she? He mentioned how he was concerned for my wellbeing, but was that because I was a commodity he didn¡¯t want to lose, or was it because somewhere, through the ugly layers, he had feelings for me? If that was the case, which I severely doubted, why would he have feelings for me? We didn¡¯t know each other, not really, and our meetings were less than cordial.

    The soft click of the door shutting made me look over my shoulder. Aiden stepped down the stairs and sat beside me. His arm wrapped around my back, and I leaned my head on his shoulder. Sometimes a girl just needed a hug. Wrapping his other arm around my front, he clasped his hands together, and we sat in silence for a few moments.

    ¡°What do you know about Ian?¡± I kept my voice low.

    ¡°Just what you know, why?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping you might be able to enlighten me on who he is.¡±

    ¡°You know who he is. He¡¯s a murderous prick who kills anyone who stands in his way.¡±

    That was a given, but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling there was something else motivating his rampage. How had Ian deciphered the secret of our blood?

    ¡°What¡¯s all this about, my Gwen?¡± Aiden placed his finger under my chin and tilted my head up.

    ¡°Something just doesn¡¯t add up. I think he has a plan for me, something he¡¯s tried before.¡± I paused. ¡°I know that sounds bizarre and cryptic, but that¡¯s what I¡¯ve gathered from our conversations.¡±

    Aiden¡¯s body tensed against mine. ¡°What has he said?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing. Has the councils come to an agreement?¡± I didn¡¯t want Aiden to worry over my inner thoughts. I still thought something was going on with Ian, but it also might have been my mind running wild. No point in dragging Aiden into my chaos.

    ¡°We can talk about it if you want,¡± Aiden said.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°I think the council will send you back to Flora.¡±

    That was a relief. My plan wouldn¡¯t work if I stayed in Moon.

    The door creaked again and Aiden and I to turned. Dorian stood on the top step, his gray eyes covered with sunglasses, and his face serious.

    ¡°May I speak with Gwen for a moment,¡± he asked Aiden. Aiden looked between me and Dorian and gave me a quick kiss before standing.

    ¡°Sure,¡± he said, and then looked down at me. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long before the councils let you know the plans.¡± Aiden and Dorian sized each other up as they passed one another. It was just a matter of time before the ruler and dicks came out. Men!

    16

    ¡°Your vampire doesn¡¯t look like he likes competition,¡± Dorian snorted.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any competition,¡± I retorted.

    ¡°Uh-huh, keep telling yourself that.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. Dorian nodded with his head to follow him. We walked down the lane in silence, sparing quick glances at one another. He claimed he didn¡¯t want to discuss things in front of the castle.

    We stopped just outside town. The buildings were silhouettes against the dark sky, their chimneys sending puffs of white smoke into the night. The rain slowed to a mere drizzle, sprinkling my face with its cool droplets. Dorian stuck his hand in his pocket and pulled out a white crumpled piece of paper.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I found this in Holly¡¯s office.¡± Dorian handed me the paper.

    I straightened it out as best I could and realized it was an email printed from Holly¡¯s computer. My eyes scanned the top; it was between Holly and Ian Despereaux. I looked up at Dorian, my eyes to wide and my jaw hanging open. ¡°They¡¯ve been in contact with him the entire time?¡±

    ¡°So it seems,¡± Dorian mumbled and leaned against the trunk of a large oak tree, crossing his arms in front of him.

    I¡¯m writing to alert you if you do not cease your killings of the witches, a war will be upon your people. How do you expect to gain a following when you¡¯re responsible for the vampires¡¯ destruction? Be smart and turn yourself in.

    The first message was sent from Holly. Swallowing around the lump in my throat, I read Ian¡¯s response.

    What a formal email. Should I feel flattered or hurt? Do not pretend to send threats when I hold a very dangerous secret of yours, Holly. Is capturing me worth the price of your head? How do you expect to gain followers when you¡¯re responsible for the witches¡¯ demise?

 Page 34

    With a trembling hand, I rubbed my forehead trying to make the pieces fall into place.Advertisement

    ¡°Does this mean Holly is the one who told Ian about our blood?¡± I asked Dorian.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s what it sounds like.¡± Dorian pushed off of the tree and walked over to me. Taking the paper from my hands, he scanned the text. ¡°Why would she leave this out for anyone to find it?¡± he asked, shaking his head in disbelief.

    It didn¡¯t make sense. Why would Holly share a secret with a person like Ian? And if it were true, Dorian was right, she wouldn¡¯t leave it just lying around to be found.

    ¡°Maybe Ian was lying, he¡¯s not trustworthy.¡± As much as I didn¡¯t like Holly, I didn¡¯t think she was in cahoots with Ian. ¡°Why¡¯d you show me this? I thought you and Holly had some sort of arrangement.¡±

    Dorian folded the paper and shoved it in his pocket. ¡°What gave you that impression?¡±

    ¡°I heard you talking to her about me.¡±

    Dorian¡¯s face relaxed as a smile curled his lips. ¡°You were eavesdropping? What did you hear?¡± He took a couple steps forward, his head tilted to the side as he waited for my response. I didn¡¯t like how close he was. My body tensed, and I fisted my hands at my side. I swallowed a few times to ease the dryness that settled in my mouth before I spoke.

    ¡°She asked if I was asking any questions, and you said the only ones I asked were about my powers. What questions was she afraid I¡¯d ask, Dorian?¡± I paused as I observed his face to see if his body language changed. He remained aloof and amused. ¡°Why are you here? You said you¡¯re neutral, so why help the witches?¡±

    Dorian stepped closer, edging me backwards until my back hit the trunk of a tree. He rested his arm against the bark and pinned me in my place. Although his eyes were obscured with sunglasses, I could feel them roam up and down the length of my body. A smirk dimpled his cheeks. He leaned in closer so only a few inches separated our faces.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to train the new spirit walker until I saw you on the side of the road. I knew what you were and you were the one Holly wanted trained. I came for you, Gwen,¡± Dorian kept his voice low and soft, but that didn¡¯t stop chills from dancing up my spine and goose bumps erupting along my skin. He knew what I was the night I witnessed the car accident? He agreed to help Holly only to get close to me?

    ¡°Dorian, I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t feel anything when I¡¯m close. Tell me you don¡¯t search a room for me every time you enter. Tell me your heart isn¡¯t racing right now, that you don¡¯t want me to kiss you, and I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± He leaned closer, and my heart responded with a hard thud. I did feel things when he was close, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that I loved Aiden. Attraction wasn¡¯t enough to put my relationship in jeopardy. I watched his full lips so close to mine and wondered how they¡¯d taste. What kissing the Angel of Death would be like?

    ¡°You can¡¯t, can you?¡± Dorian teased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for you, Dorian,¡± I told him with as much conviction as I could scrape up. Admitting I did feel a connection would only hurt him in the end. Nothing would ever or could ever transpire between us, at least not the way he wanted it.

    ¡°Liar,¡± he whispered before his mouth found mine. His lips were cool, but caused heat to spread through my body.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I used both hands to shove him as far away as I could. Dorian was a big guy, not easy to move, but he stumbled back a couple steps.

    ¡°It¡¯ll never be like that between us. I¡¯m thankful for everything you¡¯ve taught me, but I love Aiden. I¡¯m sorry if I led you on¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop, I don¡¯t need your pity. If you choose to lie to yourself, so be it, but he¡¯ll never understand you the way I do, Gwen.¡± Dorian turned to walk away. My fingertips trailed my swollen lips as I struggled to regain my breath. The kiss, although short, was something bizarre and amazing. It was like fire and ice colliding, leaving pure steam rushing though my veins.

    ¡°Dorian, wait!¡±

    He half turned and looked over his shoulder. Taking a few steps forward, I stared for a few moments.

    ¡°I need to know if you and Holly have a plan for me. I have no clue who I can trust. Can I trust you?¡± It was a stupid question, I knew that. He could lie and feed me a line of bull just to gain my confidence, but I hoped I¡¯d be able to judge by his body language. I liked Dorian, more than I should, and after I was done in Moon, I hoped to see him again. I wanted us to be friends. There was still a lot to learn, and he was the only one who could teach me what I needed to know.

    ¡°I cannot speak for Holly, but I do not know of any plan that involves you, nor do I have one myself. The only thing Holly told me to do was train you. She has been just as vague with me as she has with you.¡± His voice was surly. He turned to walk back up the road again. His explanation was vague at best. Not enough for me to fully trust him, but it also wasn¡¯t enough to avoid him.

    ¡°Dorian,¡± I called out again as I followed him. I knew he wasn¡¯t in any mood to help me, but if I wanted my plan to work, I needed his help.

    ¡°What?¡± He spun around and faced me straight on causing me to take a step back.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad. You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met who could teach me about myself. Can¡¯t we be friends?¡± I hoped my voice and eyes conveyed my sincerity. There was nothing worse than seeing pity in someone¡¯s eyes, especially someone you liked. Dorian didn¡¯t need me to feel sorry for him or walk on eggshells around him.

    Dorian snorted. ¡°Friends? I don¡¯t have friends, Gwen. I have acquaintances, enemies, and one night stands.¡±

    I was sure if I could see his eyes, the cloudy abyss would be dark, angry rolling clouds. His voice was as harsh as his words. I guessed the Angel of Death didn¡¯t get rejected too often.

    ¡°Which one were you going to file me under?¡± I snapped and crossed my arms. ¡°Why does it have to be all or nothing with you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of paying attention to something if you can¡¯t have all of it?¡± Without another word, Dorian turned and walked back to the castle.

    17

    ¡°Gwen, hurry up!¡± Holly snapped from my doorway. The councils agreed to send me back to Flora where I would try to trick Ian into meeting me. My stomach cramped and nerves tightened my entire body into an anxious mess.

    ¡°Almost done,¡± I told her as I shoved my clothes into my suitcase. Aura, or rather my new black cat, wasn¡¯t happy being jostled into her pet carrier. Seeing the feline was a reminder I¡¯d lost the real Aura. When my hand brushed her fur, I no longer felt the prickly sensation of our magic meshing. Slipping the pet carrier onto my shoulder and the thoughts of loss out of my mind, I lifted my suitcase off of the bed and turned to leave.

    ¡°Holly, did you imprison Aura in the cat¡¯s body?¡± Holly followed me down the staircase and was quiet for a few moments.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I lost her; she just lifted out of the cat¡¯s body. She told me she was grateful to be free from her prison. You¡¯re the one who gave her to me.¡± I accused. Knowing my life could end as soon as tonight, I didn¡¯t feel the need to watch my manners. I wanted to know what the hell Aura had done to be entombed in a cat¡¯s body.

    ¡°You freed her?¡± Holly screeched.

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± I laced my words with magic so Holly had to tell me the truth. It didn¡¯t work well on other witches, but Holly didn¡¯t seem to notice. Her eyes glazed over as her lips moved.

    ¡°She is my sister, was my sister. She died a long time ago and vowed to haunt me for the rest of eternity for stealing her position on the council. I¡ª¡± Holly blinked, her eyes returning to normal. She looked at me anger ablaze in her eyes as she sneered. ¡°Using a spell on a council member is a grave offence, Gwen. If we didn¡¯t have more important plans, you¡¯d be dragged to the dungeon!¡±

    Holly shouldered past me, almost toppling me down the stairs. Bracing my hands on the stone railing, I steadied myself. I was happy to get answers about Aura, but I wished I would have used the truth spell to figure out what Holly planned for me. Now that she was aware I¡¯d cross a very dangerous line to gain answers, there was no way I could pull it off again.

    The entire plane ride home I thought about everything I¡¯d learned and what I was expected to do. While training I wasn¡¯t exactly vigilant. My mood was sour my entire stay at Moon, and now that my lessons were going to be tested, I was freaking out. Whereas I spent my adult life avoiding magic as much as possible, Ian knew as much magic as any well practiced witch. Lifting my head, I scanned the inside of the plane. All but two of the NAWC members were present and Dorian, who sat alone at the back of the plane. The VC and Aiden would wait until tomorrow to travel to Flora, one of the downfalls of being a vampire. The sun was peeking over the fluffy clouds, coloring them in brilliant oranges and pinks. The sky was beautiful and chipper, such a contradiction to the mood on the plane. The tension of the upcoming confrontation had everyone on edge. They fidgeted in their seats, their eyes darting out the windows and then back inside the plane.

    Patrick studied a map of Flora while Holly watched him. Her knee bounced up and down, and her eyes flashed between him and the small window. What she was so nervous about? I was the one playing the bait.

    Ignoring the council, I studied the beauty outside the plane.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Dorian tapped my arm. Blinking a few times to escape my thoughts, I stared at him.

    ¡°I want you to know I¡¯ll be right beside you while you¡¯re dealing with Ian.¡± Dorian sat down next to me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯ll give our plan away?¡± I asked perturbed. Dorian was a mystery. One minute he was trying to get close, and, the next he could be a complete ass.

    ¡°Not if I¡¯m invisible,¡± he shrugged.

    I shifted so I could see him better. ¡°You can go invisible?¡±

 Page 35

    Dorian leaned on the armrest and smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve got tricks you¡¯ve never seen.¡± He waggled his eyebrows.Advertisement

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Okay, Dr. Jekyll, when is Mr. Hyde coming out to play?¡± I laughed at the confusion in his features. ¡°I thought you were pissed at me? You don¡¯t have friends, remember? So what the hell are you doing talking to me when I¡¯ve made it perfectly clear that¡¯s all we¡¯ll ever be?¡± I liked Dorian, but I wouldn¡¯t play his mind games.

    ¡°How about we keep you alive through this, then we¡¯ll talk about a friendship,¡± Dorian said.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    The plane touched down twenty minutes later. The council set off to find a hotel while Dorian and I drove back to my apartment. It was Holly¡¯s idea that Dorian stay with me so we could practice contacting Ian and go over strategies. I wondered how Aiden would feel about Dorian staying with me, but I didn¡¯t really have a choice. Turning my key, I opened the front door and inhaled the familiar scent of home. It was a far cry from the digs at the castle, but it was more my style. The kitchen was small and blue with boring white appliances. The floor was yellowing linoleum that was only popular in the seventies. A hallway led to mine and Fiona¡¯s bedrooms and a tiny bathroom. The entire place was maybe nine hundred square feet, but it was home.

    ¡°So, this is it.¡± I gestured to Dorian as I let my cat out of her carrier. She was hesitant to step foot into the space, but after some coaxing, she scurried into the living room. I¡¯d have to come up with another name for her¡ªcalling her Aura just didn¡¯t seem right.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± Dorian commented, his voice an octave higher than normal.

    Turning to face him, I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of shit, but thanks for sparing my feelings,¡± I laughed.

    ¡°It really is. I¡¯ve been in prison cells bigger than this. Isn¡¯t your vampire taking care of you?¡±

    I scoffed, shrugged out of my jacket and headed to the fridge. ¡°I¡¯m sure he would if I asked, but I¡¯m not that type of girl. I earn my own things.¡± Grabbing two beers, I handed one to Dorian.

    ¡°Kudos to you, there isn¡¯t a lot of independent women out there.¡± He took a swig of his beer and wiped his mouth, his eyes growing hungrier the longer he stared at me.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± After a four hour plane ride all I wanted to do was curl up in bed and sleep, but we needed to devise a strategy to entice Ian to meet me tonight¡ªif he was even in the country. I didn¡¯t want to think of having to wait for him to travel, the anticipation would drive me insane.

    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll work on strengthening your powers, and Aaron will meet with you tonight to teach you how to contact Ian.

    Nodding, I took a drink of my beer, but it was sour in my empty stomach. The last time I ate felt like eons ago. My stomach grumbled in unison with my thoughts and Dorian smiled.

    ¡°Have any food in this shithole?¡±

    Normally, I was embarrassed of my tiny apartment, but Dorian¡¯s jokes about it eased my discomfort. I may own a store, but selling potions and enchanted items in a town full of magical folks didn¡¯t bring in a lot of dough. Sure Broomsticks made enough to pay the bills and put food on the table, but that was the extent of my income. Maybe Penny¡¯s idea for selling my goods online to boost sales would work, and I¡¯d be able to afford name brand food.

    ¡°Um,¡± I mumbled as I rummaged through the cabinets. ¡°We have vegetable soup, canned corn, green beans, and bread.¡± I blushed. Fiona and I kept our place well stocked, but since we knew we¡¯d be in Moon, we hadn¡¯t been grocery shopping.

    ¡°I see you have a collection of takeout menus.¡± Dorian nodded to the refrigerator.

    ¡°Yeah, we sorta keep the restaurants in Flora in business.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a shower, slip into something comfortable, and I¡¯ll order pizza.¡±

    I eyed the hallway; a sudden craving for just that and my favorite Hello Kitty pajama pants seemed like the best thing in the world. But leaving Dorian alone while I was naked in the bathroom seemed wrong.

    ¡°Go,¡± Dorian said as waved his hand towards the hallway.

    Putting the fact he was treating me like a child aside, I smiled and headed towards the bathroom.

    Twenty minutes later, I found Dorian lounged on the sofa with a paper plate full of pepperoni pizza. My stomach complained as the aroma teased my nostrils. The TV was tuned into Abbot and Costello¡¯s Meet Frankenstein.

    ¡°So this is what the Angel of Death watches, movies from the forties?¡± I slid a piece of pizza onto my plate and sat in the large overstuffed chair, curling my legs under me. The whole scene of eating pizza, watching Abbot and Costello, and having Dorian on my couch was surprisingly comfortable. There was something about him that put me at ease.

    ¡°This movie is hilarious. Have you seen it?¡±

    I swallowed the hefty bite I¡¯d just taken. ¡°It¡¯s one of my favorites, but I didn¡¯t think someone like you would like something like this.¡±

    ¡°Someone like me?¡± Dorian asked. His sunglasses rested atop his head, so I had a clear view of his cloudy eyes. They were light gray today and calm, something I hadn¡¯t seen since meeting him.

    ¡°The whole bad boy persona doesn¡¯t scream comedy fan.¡± I took another bite of pizza.

    Dorian gave a genuine laugh. ¡°Bad boy? Is that what you think of me?¡±

    Holding up a hand, I ticked off the things that qualified him for the title. ¡°Leather coat, motorcycle, long hair, hangs out in dive bars, and one night stands, tell me how those don¡¯t qualify you as a bad boy?¡±

    Dorian nodded while his smiled widened. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t argue with the facts, huh?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± I thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a job to do? Like shouldn¡¯t you be out ferrying souls to the hereafter? That¡¯s what reapers do, right?¡± It occurred to me Dorian wasn¡¯t just a teacher to incompetent witches. Who did an Angel of Death take his orders from?

    ¡°I took a leave of absence. There are other reapers to pick up my slack,¡± Dorian explained.

    I nodded and took another bite. When all of this mess was done, I¡¯d have to grill Dorian about his job and boss. It couldn¡¯t be a fun job going around plucking souls from bodies and trying to lead them to the ghostly realm, or wherever they went. Even though Dorian explained all spirits went to the dimension of the dead, I didn¡¯t understand it. The few times I¡¯d been to the there wasn¡¯t a huge population of spirits running amok. Where were they?

    ¡°You ready to start training again?¡± Dorian asked.

    ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± I laughed. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going to happen with the spirits I summoned from the vampire blood?¡±

    ¡°Depending on how this all turns out, they¡¯ll be released. You wanna try and call them?¡±

    I set my plate on the coffee table. ¡°Why?¡± Having a horde of restless spirits in my tiny apartment didn¡¯t seem like a good idea.

    ¡°So you can practice connecting with the dead,¡± Dorian said in a ¡°duh¡± voice.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t my powers have come from Midas? Now that would be a kickass talent.¡± Shifting in the chair so I was sitting Indian style, I rested my head in my propped up hand.

    ¡°It¡¯d be cool for a while, until you turned your vampire into a solid gold statue. Everything that glitters isn¡¯t gold, Gwen.¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Thanks for the advice, Yoda.¡±

    Dorian ignored my sarcasm and moved the coffee table out of the way so he could sit on the floor. He held out his hand for me to join him. When I was sitting in front of him, he held out his hands, palm side up. I eyed his outstretched hands for a moment before clasping them.

    ¡°Okay, close your eyes and focus on the underlying feeling of death you¡¯re connected to,¡± Dorian instructed.

    I was coming to terms with being a full-fledged spirit walker, but phrases like ¡°the death you¡¯re connect to¡± didn¡¯t make me jump up and down with excitement. Who wants their superpower to be controlling spirits or jumping into a dimension that¡¯s washed in gray, cold, and has demons hiding in the shadows? Not me, that was for damn sure, but there wasn¡¯t much I could do about it. Complaining wouldn¡¯t change a thing. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the gloomy darkness hovering all around me. It was getting easier and easier to recognize. Goose bumps pebbled my skin as a chill crawled through my body; I shuddered from the feel of it.

    ¡°Now send the command for the spirits to return to you,¡± Dorian kept his voice low.

    ¡°Oh, restless spirits, I command you to return to me,¡± I said, using my best s¨¦ance voice. Squinting through one eye, I peered at Dorian and smiled. The whole thing seemed so hokey.

    Icy tendrils traveled from Dorian¡¯s hands to mine and the lamps flickered. My eyelids popped open and searched the small space. Wisps of fog-like bodies formed all around my tiny living room. Soon more than ten ghosts stood stoic and unmoving around us.

    The air grew colder, my breath forming a white mist as my breathing picked up. Even the feeling of the room changed to gloomy and depressing.

    ¡°Order one to do something,¡± Dorian said.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°Anything.¡±

    I stared at the ghost he pointed to. It was a woman. Her features were undistinguishable, the ghosts looked like nothing more than gray silhouettes, but the body type gave away her sex.

    ¡°Can they speak?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Dorian said.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked the spirit.

    ¡°Melody,¡± it answered in a slow and steady tone. Its voice echoed in my eardrums. She sounded so sad and lost.

    ¡°Melody, could you please push that frame over?¡± I kept my voice calm and even smiled for good measure. The silver picture frame on my bookcase flipped over with a loud clang. ¡°Thank you, Melody.¡±

    Dorian snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite, they¡¯re under your control.¡±

 Page 36

    ¡°How would you feel if you were dead and someone had control over you?¡± I shook my head with irritation. ¡°Just because their dead doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t deserve my respect.¡±Advertisement

    The ghosts wavered like a gloomy optical illusion as they hovered all around the room.

    ¡°Order another one,¡± Dorian said, ignoring my previous comment.

    I bit my lip while my eyes traveled over the translucent bodies. I stopped on another female. Her head was hung and her hands clasped in front of her.

    ¡°You,¡± I said as I got up from the floor and walked with caution towards her. The woman lifted her head slow. The area where her eyes would be was nothing but round circles. I fought to keep eye contact with something so freaky. I didn¡¯t want to appear weak around the spirits who may or may not resent me for summoning them.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked to the spirit.

    ¡°Rosella.¡± Her voice was soft and came out as a whisper.

    ¡°Ask her who killed her,¡± Dorian said behind me.

    Looking back at Rosella, I asked, ¡°Who killed you?¡±

    The vials of vampire blood were supposedly from the vampires who were dangerous, so I didn¡¯t expect her answer to mean anything to me. They were ones who killed my kind for the simple fact of harvesting our blood. I didn¡¯t know why Dorian wanted me to ask the question.

    ¡°Alonzo Moretti,¡± Rosella answered.

    My body froze, along with the blood in my veins. Out of all the names she could have said I did not expect her to say Aiden¡¯s given name. I wasn¡¯t stupid, I knew Aiden killed before, but to see his victim standing in my living room so sad and alone was a whole other ballpark¡ªone that put things into perspective. The Aiden I knew wasn¡¯t a murderous monster. The Aiden, or Alonzo, Rosella met was.

    I stared wide eyed at Rosella as I imagined Aiden sinking his fangs into her neck and ending her life long before it should have ended. I imagined what her family must have gone through losing her, and more disturbing, I wondered if she was just a woman on the street he¡¯d attacked, or if he wooed her with his charm, gained her trust, and then killed her. Either way it didn¡¯t matter, she was dead and my boyfriend was the reason why. Staring at her felt like an omen. Would I end up like her someday? Would Aiden not be able to suppress his hunger for my blood and drain me? This was a crack in the otherwise happy world I¡¯d painted around Aiden. The big question was, would the crack cause it to come shattering down around me?

    ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± I whirled around and faced Dorian. I turned all of the emotions I was feeling into anger and focused it on Dorian. ¡°Did you think I didn¡¯t know he¡¯s killed before or was this some sick joke, some macabre way to knock sense into me? What did you and Holly think? If I saw her, I¡¯d come to my senses and leave him?¡± I waited for Dorian to answer, but when he didn¡¯t speak right away my anger grew. ¡°Tell me!¡± I yelled.

    Dorian stood and walked over to me, reaching out towards me but when I flinched, he dropped his arms. ¡°This was Holly¡¯s doing. When you summoned the spirits, I did not know who killed them. But when the spirits appeared tonight and after meeting Aiden, I made the connection. I¡¯m sure this was Holly¡¯s way of making you see the type of person you¡¯re dating. Or she thought it would be funny for you to sic Rosella on Aiden. I¡¯m sorry it upset you, but I thought you should know should we end up using the spirits against the vampires,¡± Dorian paused for a few moments. ¡°I did it because I didn¡¯t want you caught off guard. I¡¯m sorry it upset you, but you¡¯re not angry with me¡ª¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± I interrupted.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re mad because you¡¯re a good person, Gwen. And seeing one of the women you¡¯re boyfriend killed makes you feel guilty for being with him. You¡¯re mad at yourself. If it makes you feel better, he killed her a long time ago. It probably happened when he just turned. New vampires are slaves to their bloodlust.¡±

    We regarded each other in silence for what seemed like an eternity. My eyes welled with tears as I thought about all of the people Aiden might have killed over the years. I spent my life using my gift to catch killers, and now I was dating one. Aiden may not be that person anymore, but the thought did nothing to erase the fact he used to be.

    Ignoring Dorian, I turned to the spirits and said, ¡°Leave.¡±

    One by one the apparitions disappeared. Without another look at Dorian, I stormed off and slammed my bedroom door where I fell onto my bed and cried. It may have been the stress of the past few weeks, or the fact Aiden¡¯s ugly past had been shoved in my face, but once the tears began I couldn¡¯t turn them off. I cried until sleep claimed me.

    18

    My heart clung to Aiden¡¯s good side. The side that made me smile and sent a jolt of desire through my body. The way his eyes lit up when he looked at me and the look he got when he defended me. My heart grasped at the good parts of him like a life preserver while my mind analyzed if I could ever overlook the fact he¡¯d killed innocents. Knowing something was not the same as seeing it. Was this enough to break up with Aiden? No. But would I look at him the same way? I hoped so. I wasn¡¯t ready for my world to come crashing down, and if it did, I didn¡¯t expect it to be at Aiden¡¯s hands. We¡¯d dated for a month, but. We started in friendship that grew into something more substantial, and now that we were together, I couldn¡¯t imagine being apart. Of course that was just my heart talking. My mind had the tendency to overthink things, to run them into the ground until I understood. There was no understanding this scenario. It happened a long time ago, before I was even born, but it still gnawed at my brain like a hungry zombie.

    I don¡¯t know how long I stayed in bed staring at the ceiling after I woke up. Glancing at my alarm clock, it was just after five. The sun would be setting, and the vampires would be here before long. I needed to collect my thoughts and tuck them away until I could speak with Aiden. How do you tell your boyfriend you chatted with a woman he killed? Perhaps this was the reason why I never asked Aiden about his past. Deep down I knew what I¡¯d find, and a part of me was afraid of how I¡¯d handle it.

    I felt stupid because I was upset over something that occurred so long ago and it was a little late in our relationship to even question it. Vampires kill people, plain and simple. Some do it for sport while others allow their thirst to override their willpower. But what bothered me the most was the fact I felt guilty for being with Aiden after meeting Rosella. Dorian had been right. When I saw Rosella, her death and sadness soaked into me, causing my guilt to overflow. Meeting her and finding out Aiden was her killer made me feel like I was an insensitive person.

    Two soft knocks on my door pulled me up into a sitting position. Aiden walked in, his black hair disheveled and white snowflakes on his wool coat. Unlike Moon, Flora¡¯s weather wasn¡¯t altered. I loved the snow, but the circumstances suppressed any excitement I might have had from the sight of it. Aiden watched me warily, his eyes searching my face for something unspoken.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said coolly.

    He sat on the edge of my bed, placing his hands on either side of my face and his lips massaged mine, almost feverishly. The normal desire I felt when he kissed me didn¡¯t overwhelm my body. My mind was too confused to enjoy his kiss.

    ¡°I had to taste you one last time,¡± he whispered against my lips.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I sat back so I could look into his eyes.

    Aiden grabbed my hand, his thumb rubbing circles on my skin. His blue eyes regarded me while his lips hesitated to speak. ¡°Dorian told me what happened and how upset you were. I¡¯m sorry you found out like this¡ª.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly ground breaking news, Aiden,¡± I interrupted. ¡°It did upset me to meet one of your victims. I could feel her emotions like they were my own. She was so sad, but I¡¯m not na?ve. I know you¡¯ve killed. I just never thought about it before.¡± I studied him for a few moments. ¡°You and I are okay. It was disconcerting, but we¡¯re good.¡± I knew as soon as the words left my mouth that they were true. The interaction with Rosella had been upsetting but it wasn¡¯t enough to ruin what Aiden and I had.

    Seeing the worry on Aiden¡¯s face eased my tension and eased my mind. He wasn¡¯t that man anymore, the kind who went around killing innocent women. His eyes were so full of sorrow it almost broke my heart to look at him. Aiden wasn¡¯t the mushy type who cried, but his eyes were glossy with what looked like unshed tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I squeezed his arm.

    ¡°Living over six hundred years, I¡¯ve seen and done horrible things. Humans have the pleasure of dying and paying for their sins. Vampires live with them for centuries, sometimes millennia. I¡¯ve learned to block those things out; otherwise they would drive me insane, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s bothering me. The way you looked at me, like I was a monster, is more than I can bear.¡± Aiden¡¯s lips twitched as he thought about something. His eyes regarded me with something that resembled nervousness. ¡°That and the fact I¡¯ve been keeping something from you for the past month, something that will change the way you think of me.¡±

    I searched his face for the answer, but all I saw was regret and shame. My breath caught in my throat, my hands trembled, and my heart stopped as I waited for him to put me out of my misery.

    ¡°W-what is it?¡± My words stumbled over the lump in my throat while I fisted my sheets until my knuckles turned white.

    ¡°Something happened a month ago, and I can¡¯t keep it from you any longer. It¡¯s not easy, but I won¡¯t make excuses for what I¡¯ve done¡ª¡°.

    Aaron Larue stepped through my door, interrupting Aiden¡¯s confession. ¡°Is our lesson going to be in bed then?¡± he asked with a flirtatious smile.

    I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with a horny vampire who looked like he should be in high school. I also wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with Ian Despereaux, the NAWC, the VC or the plan. Aiden¡¯s words were just another crack in the pretty picture I let my heart believe in. How many more fissures could it take before it all came smashing down around me?

 Page 37

    ¡°I¡¯ll be out in just a moment. Aiden was just about to tell me something.¡± I kept my eyes glued to Aiden and was surprised Aaron didn¡¯t demand my full attention. He left my room and the spotlight was back on Aiden.Advertisement

    ¡°Tell me,¡± I said through clenched teeth. I¡¯d spent the past three weeks trying to learn what Holly, Kye and Dorian were keeping from me. Now even Aiden had secrets.

    ¡°It was the time I was with Louis,¡± Aiden began and my heart sunk. ¡°He fed me witches blood, and I drank it so he wouldn¡¯t grow suspicious. I did it to help you with the case¡ªI didn¡¯t expect it to take ahold of my willpower so sudden. The addiction was powerful. It was like something I never experienced before. It¡¯s like your lungs needing air or your body needing water¡ªabsolute. After a single glass, I craved it like nothing else.¡±

    My heart thudded against my ribcage, each time harder than the last as I listened to his words. Somewhere in my mind I knew what he was going to say, but my heart demanded I was wrong.

    ¡°Louis had a supply of low level witches on hand for those who liked to feed from the source. The witches were there on their own accord, most were black magic witches. One night, Louis invited over his crew and as a gift he gave each of us a witch of our own. We were told we could do whatever we wanted with them. My addiction was so strong that the thing I wanted to do was feed from her.¡± Aiden ran a hand through his hair, his eyes flicking towards me as he searched my face for my reaction. ¡°And that¡¯s what I did until there wasn¡¯t a drop left,¡± Aiden looked at me.

    I stared back unmoving, except for the thud of my heart echoing in my eardrums.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I love you, my Gwen. I don¡¯t want you to be caught off guard or find out some other way. I was afraid to tell you, but I realize in order to keep you and earn your love, I have to be honest with you. This¡ª¡±

    ¡°You killed a witch, drained her, while I was trying to stop Ian from doing the exact same thing? For the past month you¡¯ve lied to me, acted like everything was normal. You watched me help the FPD and get summoned to Moon to aid in a war for this exact reason. You never said anything.¡± I jumped up from the bed and paced my small bedroom. ¡°What about the night I broke your addiction? You couldn¡¯t have mentioned you killed a witch then? My world has revolved around this mess for the past month and all along you were a part of it?¡± I crossed my arms to keep the view of my trembling hands hidden. As I watched Aiden it was like staring at a complete stranger. Had I fantasized his good qualities all along?

    If Holly was witness to our argument, she¡¯d be proud. My loyalty to my kind was called into question many times over the past month, but love aside; it wasn¡¯t okay a witch died at the hands of my boyfriend, even a dirty witch as they are called. I didn¡¯t care that the woman he¡¯d drained was involved in black magic, she was a witch the same as me.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you. You¡¯ve been so stressed over all of this I didn¡¯t want to upset you more. It was a low point in my life, one I wish I could take back,¡± Aiden grimaced.

    ¡°Well you can¡¯t,¡± I hissed. ¡°Just leave, please. I can¡¯t deal with this right now.¡±

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Aiden walked closer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°We have another murderer to capture. We¡¯ll talk about this later.¡± I stomped out of my bedroom and came to a stop when eight heads turned to observe me. The VC stood with their arms crossed, like my poorness might rub off on them. The NAWC members sat at my kitchen table with smug ¡°I told you so¡± looks on their faces. With only twenty feet separating my bedroom and kitchen, I was sure they heard my entire argument with Aiden. Risking a glance at Dorian, I was surprised his face didn¡¯t hold an ounce of arrogance. Instead, he looked sorry for me which was almost worse.

    ¡°Party¡¯s over, what¡¯s the plan?¡± I said, holding up my hands. If I had to name one good thing out my fight with Aiden, it was that I was full of anger and ready to direct it at Ian Despereaux. I wanted a fight, an outlet for my rage. That¡¯s what you get for dating a vampire, I thought. My love life wasn¡¯t like the fairytales my mother use to read to me. There wasn¡¯t a prince riding in on his white horse to save me, nor was there the kind of love that was all sunshine and rainbows. Real love was chock-full of problems, and sometimes the prince turned out to be a vampire who killed your kind.

    ¡°Aaron will help you get in contact with Ian. Patrick will assign the stakeout points and the vampires have called in their own reinforcements. I guess they don¡¯t trust us,¡± Holly snorted like it was the silliest thing.

    ¡°The extra vampires are here to help us with Ian. I¡¯ve learned he¡¯s been dabbling in magic for a while now. Plus, he¡¯s old enough that his strength and speed paired with magic will make him a difficult target to catch¡ªeven for us.¡±

    Aaron¡¯s admittance that he¡¯d have trouble with Ian was refreshing. A lot of leaders wouldn¡¯t admit such a weakness openly. Holly rolled her eyes, leaned into Patrick and whispered something. Aaron ignored her and walked up to me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in here so you can concentrate.¡± He slid an arm around my back and guided me into the living room. With one look from Aaron, the people occupying the couches hightailed it out of the room.

    ¡°You said you¡¯ve never tried to contact Ian, correct?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s fairly simple. You two have shared blood, and there¡¯s always power in blood. All you have to do is concentrate on him and think something. He should pick up on the thought right away, but make sure you don¡¯t think about the plan to capture him. We don¡¯t want to tip him off.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Inhaling deeply, I released it at a slow and steady pace as I pictured Ian. ¡°What am I supposed to tell him?

    Aaron thought for a moment. Movement to the right caught my gaze. Alana stood next to Aiden in the kitchen, a fake smile plastered across her cherry red lips as she laughed at something he said. Aiden¡¯s arms were crossed over his chest and although his body seemed tense, a grin dimpled his cheeks. Why the hell were they so chummy?

    ¡°Tell him you want to meet with him in Flora to talk about an idea you have. Pretend like you¡¯ve given up on breaking the bond and want to embrace it. There is power in being bonded to a power vampire, Gwen. It could offer you protection from any threats. If anyone was to harm you they¡¯d have to deal with a vampire. And Ian isn¡¯t just any vampire, he¡¯s old enough to be considered a threat and able to produce magic, no one would want him as an enemy.¡± Aaron quirked his eyebrow in question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in having Ian as my bodyguard or being bonded to him,¡± I told him. ¡°I want to be rid of him as much as the VC does.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± Aaron said. ¡°Make sure you keep your thoughts genuine. Any nervousness and Ian will know something is up.¡±

    Well that was easier said than done. How was I supposed to keep my thoughts devoid of any emotion? I nodded at Aaron. I closed my eyes so I wouldn¡¯t be distracted. Ian¡¯s face appeared as I concentrated on him.

    Ian? I need to talk to you. I sent the thought out into the universe and hoped Ian would hear it. When he didn¡¯t respond, I thought about our last encounter and focused on the details. His blonde hair was cut close to his head. His blue eyes were mischievous and full of malice. He wasn¡¯t tall, but he wasn¡¯t short either. He had the build of a runner¡ªthin and lean. I remembered the way his accent sounded and the fear in me whenever he was close.

    You rang?¡± Ian¡¯s voice sounded in my head. My visual concentration worked.

    I want to meet with you.

    Hmm, I¡¯ve been waiting to hear those words, little witch. His voice grew huskier. I tried not to feel repulsed.

    Well, I guess tonight is your lucky night. Meet me in Flora? I made my voice flirtatious and hoped he didn¡¯t see through it.

    Why the change of heart?

    I squashed the panic at his suspicion down as hard as I could. You were right about Aiden. He can¡¯t break the bond without killing himself and he won¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve decided to embrace it rather than fight it. I laced the words in my head with real anger, so Ian would think I was contacting him out of spite for Aiden.

    So, your knights shining armor turned out to be tarnished? I¡¯m not surprised. He told you about the plan, didn¡¯t he? It was my idea, but he agreed you¡¯ll be stronger than she is. You¡¯ll be our savior, little witch.

    I was momentarily speechless, even my mind was blank. My eyes popped open and searched for Aiden. He was still in the kitchen, leaning against the counter and staring back at me. When he saw my expression he stepped forward, but I shook my head. I didn¡¯t know what to say to him or what Ian was talking about. Had Aiden been in contact with him? Who was the ¡°she¡± Ian kept talking about, and what did they plan on me doing that would exceed her abilities? I couldn¡¯t trust anyone, not even Aiden. It was almost more than I could stand. My mind reeled with horrible thoughts while my chest compressed like a vice grip had a hold of my lungs. Dropping my head, I sucked in large amounts of air, but it was no use; I was having a panic attack.

    ¡°Are you alright, Gwen?¡± Aaron placed a hand on my back, and I flinched.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Aiden asked as he came into the room.

    He hasn¡¯t told you. Ian snorted. That¡¯s not a surprise either, Aiden likes his secrets.

    Shut up!¡± I couldn¡¯t deal with Ian¡¯s smug remarks or lies. They had to be lies. Once again my heart and brain were at war with each other. The fact Aiden just finished telling me he¡¯d killed a witch and kept it from me was not a point in his favor.

    Don¡¯t shoot the messenger. I¡¯m sorry I was the one to burst your bubble, but don¡¯t you think you deserve to know the truth no matter if it hurts?

    What is the truth, Ian? All you¡¯ve told me is I¡¯m part of some plan that you and Aiden cooked up. What¡¯s the plan? And who is the other woman?

 Page 38

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Aiden placed his hand under my chin and tried to lift my head. I couldn¡¯t stand for him to touch me. Jumping up, I paced the room with my hands fisted at my side. My magic revved up and looked for a place to be directed. If Aiden wasn¡¯t careful, it¡¯d be him I¡¯d shoot.Advertisement

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± I told him.

    ¡°What did Ian say?¡± If I needed to know the truth in Ian¡¯s words, then the answer was in the way Aiden asked me that question. His voice was nervous and his eyes were wide with worry. He was afraid I learned the secret, not angry about Ian upsetting me. The answer I needed now was what plan had they cooked up.

    19

    Ian agreed to meet with me at 1:00a.m. I kept my distance from everyone for the rest of the night. My apartment was crowded. I needed room to breathe and think, so I went to Willow Park. Ian didn¡¯t tell me what the plan was telepathically because he wanted to tell me face to face. It didn¡¯t matter how he told me so long as I found out. I had the sneaking suspicion Aiden already thought I knew. His eyes darted around the room like he was waiting for an attack, and when he¡¯d look at me, his eyes showcased worry.

    The setting of the park was so peaceful. Tiny white flurries danced through the midnight air like a winter wonderland ballet. I tried to focus on the beauty, but the ugliness inside my head ruined the tranquility. I should have drew Aiden aside and asked him to explain, but what if I didn¡¯t like what he had to say? Scratch that¡ªI knew I wouldn¡¯t like what he had to say. A girl could only take so many disappointments in one day. I was warned about the possibilities that my spirit walker abilities could drive me insane, but so far Aiden was the closest to putting me in a room with padded walls. Love was complicated and tricky. Love with a vampire was dangerous and thrilling. Up until now our relationship had been thrilling. I still didn¡¯t think Aiden was a danger to me, but he was a danger to my heart. Maybe I needed to give up on men altogether. Fiona gave me a hot pink vibrator, Romeo, for my last birthday, since my love life was pathetic. Maybe I¡¯d start a relationship with Romeo, so I would have to worry about jerks lying to me.

    ¡°Want some company?¡±

    ¡°Not particularly.¡±

    Dorian ignored me and sat down on the bench. He stuffed his hands in his leather coat, and stared at the darkened forest.

    Rolling my eyes, I drew my focus back to the playful flurries. We sat in silence for a while before Dorian spoke.

    ¡°You want to talk about it?¡± His voice was low and filled with genuine interest.

    ¡°No.¡± I knew he was interested in me, even if that interest was just for a one night stand. But guys like that can¡¯t offer helpful advice when it comes to relationship troubles.

    Dorian didn¡¯t press, he stayed quiet until I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I needed to bitch to someone and since Fiona wasn¡¯t here, Dorian would have to do. ¡°Are all men lying pricks?¡±

    Dorian swiveled his head to look at me, a grin lifting one side of his mouth up.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Every man I¡¯ve had the displeasure of meeting has screwed me over. Maybe I should switch teams,¡± I laughed.

    ¡°Before you start chasing the ladies, I think I deserve a chance,¡± Dorian smiled and cocked a brow.

    I shook my head, can¡¯t talk to an interested man about your love life. One way or another it always turns to them being able to please you the way the other losers couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Fuck off,¡± I scoffed. Just like a man to step up to the plate while you were striking out with another.

    ¡°What did Mr. Wonderful do that has you in such a hissy fit?¡± Dorian snorted.

    ¡°Not that it¡¯s any of your business, but I don¡¯t actually know. Ian didn¡¯t tell me the details.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to tell him about the witch Aiden killed. I didn¡¯t need the lecture. A breeze slapped against my numbed face causing my eyes to water. I wasn¡¯t sure how long I¡¯d been sitting out in the cold.

    ¡°You just took Ian at his word, without consulting with Aiden? From what I hear, Ian Despereaux isn¡¯t trustworthy, yet you believed whatever he told you without questioning it? Doesn¡¯t seem too smart if you want my opinion.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I said through my trembling teeth. I knew there were two sides to every story, and the side I was hearing was from a man I planned to kill, but I already learned one of Aiden¡¯s secrets tonight, I wasn¡¯t ready to hear anymore.

    The hour between now and when Ian showed up was supposed to calm me down so I could have clarity and focus. So far, all I managed to do was rile myself up even more. I hoped when the time came to kill Ian, the extra boost of anger I¡¯d dredge up from overthinking would aid me in a victory. One way or another, I¡¯d kill Ian tonight, even if he took me down with him.

    The vampires and witches hid amongst the trees ready to ambush the final culprit in the brew distribution. My eyes scanned the edge of the forest. My hour was up, and Ian would be showing up any minute. All of the lessons Dorian and Kye taught me flowed through my mind as I shuffled through which one would come in handy. My magic tingled just under my skin, ready for anything. Ian was the last person on the earth I wanted to see again but I was anxious to end this. I couldn¡¯t help but fidget as I waited for him to pop up. This time was going to be different. This time I wouldn¡¯t be restricted by the dreaming world. This time I would fight back. Would I even be a threat to Ian? I sure as hell hoped so.

    My head swiveled to the left and right as I scanned the desolate park. The residents of Flora were tucked into their beds safe and warm, not knowing a battle was about to break out at Willow Creek Park. Aiden rounded up some of his vampires to aid in the capture, and Holly ordered the witches living in the surrounding cities to fight. The VC hoped to capture Ian without a fight, but I knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Nothing pertaining to Ian ever was. He wouldn¡¯t just show up empty handed. The crunching of snow under footsteps brought me out of my thoughts. Looking over my shoulder, my eyes met with Ian¡¯s. He was wearing jeans and a long wool dress coat. A smile curled his lips while his eyes moved to observe the surroundings. I wondered if his magic alerted him to the heaps of vampires and witches waiting in the shadows. When he walked over to where I sat on the park bench, I figured he didn¡¯t know this was a set up¡ªyet.

    ¡°Little witch, you look breathtaking with snowflakes in your hair and pink coloring your cheeks.¡± He lifted his hand to my face and caressed my cheek. I was proud I didn¡¯t flinch at our contact. I remained silent and calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you wanted to meet here,¡± Ian said as he draped an arm on the back of the bench. Willow Creek Park was where Amy Harper, one of Ian¡¯s victims, was found. Before he tainted the beautiful park with the murder, I enjoyed coming here.

    ¡°Before I throw my morals out the window, I want to know what you and Aiden have planned for me,¡± I told him.

    Ian looked over at me. ¡°Does it matter? Your life isn¡¯t much to speak of. Your best friend has moved on, your business is failing, your boyfriend has been lying, and your own kind think you¡¯re no better than a low-life, dirty witch. What do you have to lose?¡±

    He was trying to smash my self-esteem into dust, so he¡¯d have control over me. His words did touch some sensitive areas. My life had taken a wrong turn somewhere, but then again, so did most peoples¡¯ at one point or another. It wasn¡¯t important that I fell, it only mattered that I got back up. My kind may have thought I was scum for dating and feeding a vampire¡ªso what. Aiden may have lied for the past month, but all of it hadn¡¯t been bad. And my shop, well that was just the risk you take when you start your own business. All of my problems were trivial in the grand scheme of things.

    ¡°I¡¯m not broken yet,¡± I told Ian with more confidence than I felt. ¡°I will be by your side, embrace the bond, but I want the details. I think I deserve that much.¡±

    Ian considered me for a few moments, his electric blue eyes shining like orbs in the darkness. ¡°You do indeed. Can you imagine being turned into something so frightening even your family thinks you¡¯re a demon?¡±

    ¡°Uh,¡± I stammered unintelligently. His statement caught me off guard, but if my mouth wasn¡¯t confused, I would have told him I knew exactly what that felt like. When I received my powers my parents thought I was evil, I had lived with that feeling for a long time.

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating, isn¡¯t it? Not having control over your instincts or emotions,¡± Ian continued. ¡°When my sire turned me into vampire, I was studying to become a priest. We¡¯d heard of the bloodthirsty demons that haunted the night and left the streets stained in red. I never imagined I¡¯d become one. But when Pernis La¡¯rue found me, he thought it would be comical to change me rather than kill me. Perhaps, he thought being changed into something so vulgar would challenge my beliefs enough to drive me insane.¡± Ian sneered as he thought about his past. ¡°If that was his goal, then he succeeded. I spent my first ten years as vampire hating myself. I refused to eat, which you know will drive a vampire insane. I tried to walk into a church, but the religious meaning no longer held my interest. Instead, all I focused on was the blissful rhythmic flow of blood rushing through the occupants¡¯ veins. I killed all of them that night: six adults and four children. Anger consumed me, I was sure the God I devoted my life to had let me down.¡± Ian bent over and rested his elbows on his knees. ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like to have your beliefs yanked out from underneath you? To become the very thing you feared the most? Times were very different then. You would¡¯ve been burned or hanged just for knowing magic, and now the humans embrace us, even if it is from a distance. It¡¯s funny how time changes their perceptions, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I stared wide-eyed, mouth hanging open. Who would have thought there was a time when Ian Despereaux was scared and weak, let alone a seminarian.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re probably wondering where I¡¯m going with this.¡± Ian said with a grin.

    I nodded.

    ¡°Revenge, little witch. I¡¯ve been searching for the perfect way to achieve it, and you¡¯re the answer. I had someone lined up, but when I realized a spirit walker would produce the results I needed, I let her go. You may be surprised to learn that¡ª¡°

 Page 39

    Ian didn¡¯t get a chance to finish his sentence. The wind gained speed, turning into a wild vortex that encased us. Snow and debris flew inches away from my face. Out of instinct, my hands went up to block my head.Advertisement

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ian snarled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I yelled to be heard over the roaring wind. I didn¡¯t think the weather change was part of the ambush plan.

    Squinting, I could tell the park was disappearing. It washed away like it was nothing more than a glamour. Ian grabbed ahold of me, his arm going around my stomach as he held me tight to his chest.

    ¡°Stop or I¡¯ll rip your throat out!¡± he ordered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it,¡± I shouted.

    The vortex slowed, making the new scenery more visible. Trees replaced the open space, my eyes roamed right and then left. We were transported into the middle of a forest I didn¡¯t recognize as part of Flora. When the air dissipated and Ian and I were free, he didn¡¯t loosen his grasp on me. His body shifted from side to side as he guarded himself against an unseen threat. I stumbled over my feet as he moved with me in his arms. I expected the cavalry to jump out of the tree line and attack, maybe this was a part of the plan, but when Holly appeared before us, a wicked smile curling her lips, I knew it wasn¡¯t that simple.

    ¡°Hello, Ian,¡± she said with vehemence.

    Confused, I stared at her. She addressed Ian like she knew him¡ªwell.

    ¡°This is your doing then?¡± Ian snorted.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I questioned.

    Ian let go of my waist, but kept a hold of my arm. He and Holly stared at each other, energy building in the air until the electricity sparked against my skin. The hairs on my arms stood on end.

    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d just let you throw me away like a piece of trash?¡± Holly said in a calculating, calm tone. Whatever was going on, her pride was evident in her smile and the gleam of her eye.

    ¡°Your dear High Priestess was the one who was picked for my plan. When she told me of you, however, I knew she wouldn¡¯t make the cut. Imagine my surprise that a spirit walker lived, unaware of her power. As you may know, spirit walkers are a coveted commodity. How you managed to stay free all these years, I¡¯ll never know,¡± Ian spoke to me, but kept his gaze on Holly.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I asked Ian. ¡°You were scheming with Ian this entire time?¡± I directed the question at Holly. All of her actions, the war, her thinly veiled hatred of me, the reaction to my bond with Ian, it all made sense now. Kye told me she¡¯d loved one man, was that man Ian Despereaux?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of your spirit walker,¡± Holly laughed. ¡°Did you know there was an army of witches and vampires in the forest ready to kill you? Gwen set the whole thing up, yet you pick her over me?¡±

    I gaped at Holly. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d be stupid not to have backup,¡± Ian interjected. ¡°I knew they were there, but you were a surprise. I presume you cloaked yourself?¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have you anticipating my plan,¡± Holly said, almost flirtatiously.

    ¡°Hold the fuck up!¡± I threw my arms in the air. Ian released his grip on me, and I walked a few feet between the two of them. ¡°Will someone please tell me what in the hell is going on? And don¡¯t speak cryptically about ¡¯the plan¡®.¡± I bent my fingers and mimicked air quotes.

    ¡°What do you see in her? She¡¯s a dimwitted twit,¡± Holly added.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Ian agreed. ¡°But she¡¯s nice to look at, and she tastes marvelous.¡±

    I shot Ian a disgusted look.

    ¡°The plan is this, little witch.¡± Ian ignored my murderous glare. ¡°I told you how I became a vampire, and I¡¯ve been searching for revenge ever since. As a spirit walker you are connected to this reality and the dimension of the dead. As you know, vampires were created from demons, and since demons live within the realm of the dead, you are thereby connected to vampires¡ªat least enough for my plan to work. You will be the first of its kind, little witch, a mixture of vampirism, witch, and spirit walker, a hybrid.¡± Ian looked almost giddy at the prospect of his ridiculous idea.

    I watched him for a few minutes, processing everything he¡¯d said before I started laughing. ¡°You¡¯ve had over eight hundred years to plan your revenge, and that¡¯s what you came up with? Everyone knows witches can¡¯t absorb the vampire virus, and even if they could, how would that help you extract your revenge?¡± I was smiling ear to ear pointing out the flaws in his idea.

    Ian¡¯s hand wrapped around my throat before I even realized he moved. My smile fell off my lips as I coughed and gasped to catch oxygen.

    ¡°Holly is right. You¡¯re a daft little bitch.¡±

    I clawed at Ian¡¯s hands and kicked against air as he lifted me off of the ground. I was sure if he squeezed any harder my larynx would be crushed. Spots dotted my vision as darkness crept along the edges. Just when I was sure I¡¯d pass out, he dropped me. I crumpled to the ground, my throat burning and already swollen.

    ¡°Silly man doesn¡¯t like to be laughed at,¡± Holly advised. Her tone was more amused than concerned.

    ¡°Holly thought the same thing, that witches couldn¡¯t be turned into a vampire hybrid,¡± Ian picked up his story like he didn¡¯t just lose his cool and almost kill me. ¡°It was her plan to unleash the secret of the witches blood in hopes that once vampires obtained magic, we¡¯d be connected enough to transfer the virus.¡± Ian clasped his hands behind his back and paced the area in front of me. I kept my head down but watched his shoes move back and forth. I looked in Holly¡¯s direction, astounded to hear she was the one who¡¯d shared the secret of the witches¡¯ blood. From what I¡¯d heard around Moon, it took a very dark spell to break the protection the Goddess set in motion to protect us from the vampires. How she found a way around that was beyond me.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t work, of course,¡± Ian continued. ¡°It almost killed your High Priestess. Her body rejected my blood, but it wasn¡¯t all a waste. A new drug was uncovered. You have no idea how boring it gets to drink the same thing over and over. Brew, I came up with the name, is more powerful than I ever imagined, and magic is exhilarating. I feel alive with it coursing through my body.¡±

    ¡°It will work. I just need to take small doses at a time, build up a tolerance,¡± Holly interjected, stepping forward. Her auburn hair framed her alabaster face. Wide green eyes almost pleaded for Ian to agree with her. If I had any doubts before, I didn¡¯t now. Holly was in love with him.

    ¡°How long have you been involved with Ian?¡± I asked, my voice raspy.

    ¡°Ten years,¡± Holly answered, her voice distant as she thought about some reserved memory. ¡°We loved each other, at least until the plan ruined it. Ian became obsessed with the idea of creating a hybrid.¡±

    Ian must have discarded Holly when he figured out she wasn¡¯t able to change, and Holly struck back by gathering her followers and declaring a war. It was nothing more than a lover¡¯s quarrel. They made the perfect couple; Holly was just as heartless as Ian.

    ¡°The council will kill you for your betrayal,¡± I growled. Multiple witches and warlocks had already been killed. Those lives were on Holly¡¯s hands. She was responsible for everything, the witches¡¯ deaths and the addiction.

    ¡°They¡¯ll never find out because you, my dear, will be dead.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to touch her,¡± Ian warned and stepped in front of me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you too if I have to,¡± Holly said.

    They stood ten feet apart, both ready for the other to make the first move. Holly¡¯s hands blazed a brilliant blue as she geared up to strike Ian.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I said as I picked myself up from the ground. Holly and Ian glanced at me. ¡°What part did Aiden play in this plan? Or were you lying?¡± I asked Ian.

    Holly snorted and motioned with her head to a tree a few feet away. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask him yourself?¡±

    My eyes followed the movement. Aiden was pressed against the base of a tree, held by invisible restraints. Holly twirled her hand in a circular gesture and Aiden gasped.

    ¡°Tell her,¡± Holly snarled.

    ¡°Gwen, this isn¡¯t how I wanted you to find out,¡± Aiden replied, his words like a hammer to the fragile hope I still held onto. Piece by piece I saw the walls of our relationship come tumbling down. No longer was I looking at the man I loved, but a stranger. My heart couldn¡¯t fathom his confirmation that Ian hadn¡¯t been lying.

    ¡°You were a part of this the entire time?¡± I breathed, almost unable to form the words on my quivering lips.

    ¡°Ian came to me when I was helping with the brew case and told me about his plan. I was against it at first, but then I thought about the possibilities. You and I could be together forever, my Gwen. If you could turn vampire, we¡¯d never have to say goodbye,¡± Aiden said, his eyes begging me to understand.

    ¡°I¡¯m a witch, we live for at least three-hundred years,¡± I said incredulously.

    ¡°Oh please,¡± Holly laughed. ¡°Quit lying to the poor girl. Ian isn¡¯t the only one with the taste of revenge in his heart. Isn¡¯t it true the La¡¯rue¡¯s did some damage to you as well? If I¡¯m not mistaken, they turned you and killed your family? Sounds like a reason for wanting a hybrid if you ask me.¡±

    My eyes welled with tears. My heart slammed against my chest. I stared motionless at Aiden. My entire body felt broken at the revelation.

    ¡°So your plan was to fuck me, gain my trust and talk me into becoming a hybrid?¡± My voice grew with each word, turning into a scream that seared my swollen throat. I wanted to rip his head off, tear out his heart and stomp on it. I wanted to destroy him.

    ¡°Vampires, they¡¯re leeches that¡¯ll drain everything out of you,¡± Holly remarked.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± I roared.

    ¡°Gwen, it wasn¡¯t like that. I was still just considering the idea. I¡¯d never allow harm to come to you. You must know that.¡±

 Page 40

    ¡°What a piece of work,¡± Holly snickered.Advertisement

    I was beyond angry, I was pissed. Turning towards my council leader, I flung my hand out and cast a stream of magic at her. Holly, caught off guard, shot into the air and landed with a hard thump. ¡°I said, Shut. The. Fuck. Up!¡±

    ¡°She may be daft sometimes, but she¡¯s got spunk,¡± Ian said with a laugh.

    I tried to throw him on his ass, but he anticipated the move and blocked the orb I cast towards him. The next thing I knew, all hell broke loose.

    Holly regained her footing, the ire in her eyes directed at me. I strengthened my spirit walker powers during my time in Moon, but my witchy ones weren¡¯t even a portion of Holly¡¯s. Circling her hands around each other, her magic grew into a large orb. Flinging her hands outwards, the orb sailed across the distance and slammed into my chest like a freight train. I was propelled through the air, my body doing 360s from the impact. When I hit the ground, I was sure I was dead. Every bone in my body felt broken. Blood seeped over my eye, causing a red haze to tint my view. I tried to push my arms against the ground to stand, but they didn¡¯t want to move.

    I lay on the ground sure that Holly¡¯s next strike would end my life. Twigs snapped as footsteps sounded behind me. Cold fingers pressed against my jugular.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive, you¡¯re lucky,¡± Ian growled.

    A fight erupted as Holly and Ian attacked each other. A fleeting thought about what a strange couple they were fluttered through my mind when I heard Dorian¡¯s voice. My face was pressed against the ground and my body refused to move, I couldn¡¯t search for where he hid.

    ¡°Gwen, you have the power to defeat them,¡± he said.

    ¡°Help me,¡± I croaked. I hated how weak I sounded and even more so that I was asking to be saved.

    Holly screamed from something Ian did, and the surrounding area lit up like the fourth of July as she attacked him with her power. Out of my peripheral vision I could make out their shapes against the bright light, but I couldn¡¯t tell who was winning. If Holly won, she¡¯d finish me off next. If Ian won, I¡¯d die when he tried to change me. I still didn¡¯t understand why he thought I could accept the vampire virus, but I tried not to understand crazy people as a rule.

    ¡°Concentrate,¡± Dorian said. His voice sounded hollow like it emanated out of thin air. My head was cluttered with a horde of dizzy butterflies and my vision went in and out of focus as I tried to fight the darkness.

    ¡°Dorian?¡± I whispered right before the icy fingertips of death took me.

    20

    I¡¯ve heard people say your entire life flashes before your eyes when you die. The images that flashed through my subconscious were some of the happiest times of my life. Like slides in a projector, I revisited those times that meant the most. The first memory was when I was five years old. The sun was high in the sky and the grass was thick and green. Buttery beams cascaded my backyard in warmth. My father was on all fours, pretending to be a bear as he chased me. My pigtails bobbed up and down as I squealed and ran from him. With his large arms, he swooped me up and tickled my belly. I was safe in his embrace¡ªloved.

    The memory faded and another replaced it. My sister, Rebekah, and I were snuggled in my bed as my mother sat on the edge reading us fairy tales. Our eyes were wide as we absorbed the story, and my mother¡¯s voice was full of emotion as she spoke of the evil witch who bewitched Snow White and the loving prince who could awaken her with just a kiss. When she finished the tale, a smile spread across her lips. I remember thinking how beautiful she was and hoped that I would be just as beautiful one day.

    The memory shifted to the day I arrived in Moon, feeling lost and alone. A blond girl named Fiona popped out of the woods and befriended me. She accepted me just when my world had thrown me away. Various images of our time together flitted through my mind: the day we accidently set fire to the castle¡¯s drapes in the ballroom, the year Fiona worked a love spell that backfired and made her love everyone she met, and all of the times she filled my heart with laughter.

    I wasn¡¯t tormented with regret or heartache. I didn¡¯t weep for the things I never got to do or remember those who¡¯d wronged me. In the end, it was happiness and love that occupied my mind.

    Awareness washed over me. Death¡¯s frigid grasp still clung to me, and I wondered which reaper would claim my soul. My eyelids fluttered as I tried to regain consciousness. I could feel the grittiness of the dirt embedded against my skin and hear snarls and grunts somewhere in the distance. Confusion overwhelmed my mind as I tried to make sense of it all.

    ¡°Get up, Gwen,¡± the familiar voice demanded.

    My eyelids felt heavy as I tried to pry them open. I managed to see my surroundings through slits. I was still in the forest, maybe I¡¯d never left. The wind whipped against my face but my body felt numb, oblivious to the cold elements.

    ¡°Embrace death, Gwen,¡± the angry, masculine voice ordered. Concentrating on the voice, my memory weaved itself back together. I knew that voice; I heard it for the past three weeks and even argued with it on more than one occasion.

    ¡°Dorian?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if I said his name or thought it.

    ¡°Get your ass up and fight,¡± Dorian responded with urgency.

    His words floated through my mind, and I worked to make sense of them. ¡°I think I¡¯m dying,¡± I murmured.

    ¡°You¡¯re not dying, I won¡¯t allow it. Use what I taught you and get up!¡± Dorian¡¯s voice grew angrier, the frigid grasp tightening.

    Without questioning his command, I tried to push myself up, arms quivering under the pressure before they collapse back down. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    But I had to move. If I stayed crumpled on the ground Holly would send another supercharged orb to finish me off. My mind was mending, but my body refused to follow suit. How in the hell did Dorian expect me to get up? Whatever kind of magic Holly shot me with rendered me helpless. Panic seeped in along the edges of my awareness and overtook the tranquility of the visions.

    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to embrace death, woman? Use your powers to your advantage and get up already. You know what to do, find the calm and concentrate.¡±

    Find the calm and concentrate. I grabbed onto those words and replayed them as I slowed my breathing and eased my frantic heartbeat. Dorian taught me how to sense death on people, and I was surrounded by three individuals who had blood on their hands. I could almost smell it, like rotten fruit and flesh mixed together¡ªpungent and rancid.

    Strangely, the smell didn¡¯t make me sick. Instead, it drew me in and captured my inner spirit walker; it called to it like a long lost friend. My body became a peaceful abyss as I clung to the death and used it as a life preserver. No longer did I feel weighted down by broken bones and bruises. I was weightless and free of my prison. Sitting up, I pressed my hands against the ground and stood.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Dorian encouraged me.

    The fuzziness was replaced with clarity. Holly and Ian lunged at each other ten feet away. Trails of blood streaked Holly¡¯s face and red blotches stained Ian¡¯s shirt. Holly¡¯s hand glowed with magic even in this washed out world of gray. Looking over my shoulder, I saw my wrecked body still curled on the ground.

    Whatda know, Kye¡¯s lesson about astral projecting actually came in handy.

    My eyes wandered over the clearing and stopped when they found Aiden. He was still bound to the tree, his gaze glued to my still body. Looking at him hurt my heart. I hated the way his black hair hung loosely over his piercing blue eyes and the way his lips reminded me of how his kisses taste. I hated the way his entire body caused wild fires in my mind as the times we¡¯d spent between the sheets came back to me. I hated that he had the nerve to look worried as he watched my lifeless body. But most of all, I hated that I didn¡¯t hate him for what he¡¯d done. Maybe Holly and Ian were right, I was a stupid bitch.

    ¡°Gwen, focus,¡± Dorian chided from somewhere behind me. Ignoring Aiden, I searched for Dorian. Standing under a large Maple tree, Dorian watched me with pride and amusement. Nodding his head in Holly and Ian¡¯s direction, he said, ¡°Show them just how badass spirit walkers are.¡±

    I smiled and turned my attention towards the fighting couple. Something had changed in me, perhaps it was the acceptance of what I was, but I didn¡¯t feel the least bit intimidated or scared to use my powers. With confident steps I approached Holly and Ian. My anger boiled to the surface as they assaulted each other. Both were bad, and both deserved to die¡ªand I was the only one who could do it.

    I didn¡¯t love the thought of killing anyone, but I would do what I had to do to protect my people and myself. A smile spread across my lips as I thought about how easier my life would be without them in it. Holly would no longer control me, and I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with Ian¡¯s ridiculous plan. Maybe in this instance it wouldn¡¯t be so bad.

    I only had one shot and screwing up wasn¡¯t an option. Killing them was going to be tricky. While she couldn¡¯t see me, I was absolutely sure she¡¯d be able to sense me once she wasn¡¯t occupied with Ian. Ian could vanish into the night at any sign something wasn¡¯t going according to his plans. All either of them would have to do is kill my vulnerable body, and I was a goner. ¡°I could use some help,¡± I said over my shoulder.

    ¡°You have to do it on your own,¡± Dorian advised.

    ¡°Why?¡± My brow furrowed as I tried to see his logic.

    ¡°This is your chance to become one with the side of yourself you¡¯ve been repressing,¡± Dorian said as he appeared by my side. ¡°Think of it as our final lesson.¡±

    ¡°If I would¡¯ve known it would come down to life and death, I would¡¯ve paid more attention.¡± My voice trembled, but I swallowed over the nervousness that crawled up my throat.

    ¡°Every day is a battle between life and death. The sooner you learn that, the better chance you have of surviving. Now quit stalling, and clean up the trash.¡±

    It was just like Dorian to spout something profound right before I was about to kill two people. ¡°Here goes,¡± I said.

 Page 41

    I didn¡¯t know how to do a lot, but what I did know, I planned to use to my advantage. An army of angry spirits was at my beck and call. My mind cleared as I concentrated on their presence lingering nearby. When I opened my eyes, multiple gray bodies formed around me. There were forty translucent figures in total, with their dark gazes pinned to me.Advertisement

    ¡°Restrain them,¡± I ordered, pointing my finger at Holly and Ian. The spirits didn¡¯t waste time. Rushing towards them like the wind, Holly and Ian were thrown to the ground by invisible attackers they couldn¡¯t fend off.

    Walking closer to Ian, I bent on one knee next to him. ¡°This little game you¡¯ve been playing is over. You lose.¡± I conjured a stake made out of silver and smiled when his sarcastic facial expression turned to fear. Kye was able to hear me when I was out of my body, I was sure Ian could too.

    ¡°Gwen, don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m trying to help you.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes searched to find me. He thrashed on the ground, but the spirits did their job and held him down.

    I laughed. ¡°By turning me into a hybrid? How does that help me?¡±

    I could see relief in his blue eyes, like he thought he could talk his way out of dying, but there would be no reprieve for him. I had the stake poised an inch above his chest and was just trying to squeeze a little more information out of him before I sent his ashes dancing in the wind.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be more powerful than your council and mine. You won¡¯t have to answer to anyone. Your life will be yours to live without the restrictions. Killing the La¡¯rues is the only payment I ask for.¡± His tone said I was a fool if I didn¡¯t accept, but power never interested me. If he had said I could live in peace and quiet for the rest of my life, I may have taken a moment to think about it.

    ¡°When is everyone going to get it through their thick skulls that I don¡¯t want power? I don¡¯t want to be coveted or used as a weapon. I just want to be left alone!¡±

    My hand tightened around the stake until my knuckles turned white. Ian wasn¡¯t going to tell me anything useful. I pumped myself up to drive the stake through his chest, when a white light exploded in front of my face and sent me and the spirits flying backwards.

    Ian regained his footing and took off in a blur. Without thinking, I took off after him. I couldn¡¯t see where he went, but I could sense him through the bond. He was nervous and angry, the feelings washed through me as if they were my own. Following the direction the emotions came from, I caught sight of him as he fled down a sidewalk. Before I could catch up, he turned and I lost him again.

    My footsteps were light, like I was floating. Hell maybe I was. I didn¡¯t know all the tricks that came with an out of body experience. Continuing to follow Ian¡¯s emotions, I ran and ran, not needing to catch my breath.

    Give it up, little witch you can¡¯t kill me. Ian¡¯s voice popped into my head. The intrusion was shocking, but not enough to falter my steps.

    Then why are you running? I taunted and added a chuckle for good measure. The only thing bigger than Ian¡¯s death count was his ego. I waited for his response, but only my own thoughts played in my mind. My eyes flicked back and forth as I ran. I kept a firm grip on the silver stake. Ian couldn¡¯t ambush me because he couldn¡¯t see me, but whatever magic he used to break free of the ghosts worked on me too. I wasn¡¯t sure if the magic would kill me, but I wasn¡¯t going to risk it.

    A dog barked in the distance, the same area I felt a pull to Ian. ¡°Gotcha!¡± I said to myself and took off in the direction.

    My feet halted when I came to the end of a dark alley between two buildings. The scent of urine and garbage harassed my nostrils. A large dumpster sat along the brick wall, and a fire escape crawled up the exterior of the building. Looking up, I searched the shadows for any sign of Ian. Nothing. Closing my eyes, I tried to feel him. The feeling of amusement washed through me right before I was shoved from behind.

    I whirled around. Ian stood stock still with his arms at his sides, head down and eyes closed. ¡°Your little disappearing act has a flaw, little witch,¡± Ian said.

    ¡°Oh yeah? What¡¯s that?¡± I took a couple steps backwards, ready for whatever Ian planned to throw at me.

    ¡°I may not be able to see you, but I can sense you.¡±

    I chided myself for being so stupid. Of course if I could sense him, he could sense me. My mind was too busy thinking about burying my stake in his heart than taking safety precautions.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how flawless my plan is?¡± Ian lifted his head and looked in my direction. I took a step to the right to escape his gaze. His eyes didn¡¯t follow the movement. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I want to make you something so unique? Others will worship you, little witch¡±

    I thought for a moment. ¡°How would I be any different than you? You¡¯re a vampire who performs magic. Why do you need to create a hybrid?¡±

    Ian tilted his head. His eyes trailed in my direction, and I moved away from the spot again. If he was going to blast me with magic, I sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to be an easy target.

    ¡°I need to refill my supply of magic. The more powerful I become, the more I need. It doesn¡¯t last long. But with you, you have magic and spirit walker in you, a deadly combination. I¡¯m a fraud; you¡¯d be the real deal.¡±

    With soft steps I inched closer to where Ian stood making sure I kept my emotions in check so not to tip him off. I tightened my grip on the stake and took a couple seconds to enjoy the moment. A month of murder and mayhem was about to end tonight. As I raised my arm, the hunger for Ian¡¯s death gnawed at my heart. ¡°Not interested,¡± I said as I threw my arm forward and plunged the stake into Ian¡¯s chest. A sadistic smile crawled onto his lips, and he stared ahead, a gleam of amusement flashing through his eyes. I shoved the stake deeper hoping I hadn¡¯t missed his heart.

    Ian fell to his knees, dropped his head and stared at the stake protruding from his chest. Flakes of skin broke away from his body and drifted away in the breeze. I¡¯d never seen a vampire die. It was eerie and fantastic. I actually killed Ian Despereaux. I wanted to jump for joy and sing Hallelujah. Cracks ran through Ian¡¯s skin as pieces of flesh continued to break off and disappear. He stared straight ahead emotionless as his body disintegrated.

    I devoured the happiness that snaked its way through my entire being. I didn¡¯t think too hard on the many reasons why that was disturbing, and let myself have the moment. Watching a body crumble and wither before my eyes was grotesque, but when that someone was Ian Despereaux, it seemed right to smile rather than cringe.

    It took ten minutes for his entire body to flake away and I watched, unblinking, until the end. When the last piece of him fell to the dirt covered concrete a shot of searing pain ricocheted through my body. I stumbled and grasped at my heart, sure it was burning through my ribcage.

    ¡°Gwen?¡± Dorian¡¯s voice came over the high pitched buzzing in my eardrums.

    ¡°Just breathe,¡± Dorian instructed.

    My jaw dropped as I sucked in the cool night air. Dorian bent over what ashes were left of Ian and made gestures with his hands. The ashes lifted into the air, hovered a moment, and then drifted away. Once they disappeared from the scene of the crime, the pain vanished along with them.

    ¡°W-what was that?¡± I stammered, catching my breath.

    ¡°The bond breaking,¡± Dorian stepped closer, his eyes appraising me. ¡°If the bond doesn¡¯t have something to connect to, it dies right along with its counterpart. Pretty painful?¡±

    My head bobbed. ¡°It felt like my bones were on fire and my heart was going to rip through my chest. How is that possible when I¡¯m not even in my body?¡±

    Dorian motioned for me to follow him out of the alley. ¡°When a bond is formed, it¡¯s formed with the soul, not the body. Long ago bonds were shared between lovers, hence the phrase ¡¯soul mates¡®. Over time the phrase was redefined to mean something a lot less supernatural and a lot cheesier. Humans are always looking for the pot of gold at the end of a rainbow.¡±

    I wondered how many other human terms were stolen from the supernatural.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about killing him numerous times, but now that he¡¯s dead, I¡¯m not sure how to process it. I keep waiting for him to pop up for one last scare. How many times did they kill Jason in the movies, yet he still kept coming back for more. I¡¯m not sure I believe he¡¯s really out of my life for good, ya know?¡±

    Dorian laughed. ¡°He¡¯s gone for good, Gwen. I sent his soul to the hereafter and his body is scattered across the state. There¡¯s no coming back,¡± he paused. ¡°I¡¯m really proud of you. I didn¡¯t think you had it in ya to finish him off.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t take offense from his admittance because I wasn¡¯t sure I could either. I didn¡¯t even hesitate to bury the stake in his heart and that worried me. Brushing off my unease, I smiled at Dorian. ¡°I had a good teacher.¡±

    21

    If I thought my problems were over once Ian was dust in the wind, I was mistaken. Dorian and I made our way back to my body to find Holly and the council standing in a circle around it.

    ¡°Once I realized Gwen was in cahoots with Ian Despereaux, I cast a paralyzing spell,¡± Holly explained to the members of the NAWC. That was a lie; whatever spell she threw at me had been something a lot more deadly. The members were too busy observing my body and chatting with each other to notice the tightness of Holly¡¯s lips or the slight twitch of eye.

    ¡°You did well. I can¡¯t believe Ms. Sparks fooled us,¡± Charles said. The council members joined hands, forming a circle around my still body, and began to chant.

    ¡°Dorian, you have¡ª¡° I turned to face him, but he wasn¡¯t beside me anymore.

    ¡°Excuse me,¡± Dorian said. The council members paused in the middle of their chant and turned towards him. He stepped through the crowd surrounding my body, his eyes locked on Holly.

    ¡°I believe the one who fooled you is standing right there,¡± he nodded in Holly¡¯s direction. ¡°I was witness to the entire thing. Holly and¡ª¡°

 Page 42

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Holly snapped, feigning innocence.Advertisement

    ¡°I saw it too.¡± Aiden stepped out from the trees with a group of his vampires in tow. Everyone tensed, their eyes travelling back and forth. Holly took a couple steps backwards as her gaze traveled over the many faces.

    ¡°Holly, what are they talking about?¡± Charles questioned, without enough suspicion. If Holly were able to talk her way out of this mess, my future would be short.

    ¡°They¡¯re all in it together,¡± Holly argued. ¡°They want you to think I¡¯m the one responsible.¡±

    Anger stewed inside of me. Stalking over to her, I tried to punch the lying bitch. But my hand went through her face. Holly¡¯s features furrowed as she looked at the space in front of her, not seeing me. My focus was waning. It took a lot of concentration to make physical contact, and I was already starting to feel weak from killing Ian.

    ¡°Responsible for what?¡± Patrick questioned.

    Obviously, the council had just arrived on the scene. They didn¡¯t seem sure about what happened. A smile crept onto my face as I watched Holly wiggle under their penetrating stares.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure on all of the details but from what I gathered; Gwen has been dabbling in black magic. She transported us here so she and Ian could kill me.¡± Holly scowled. ¡°Why am I being questioned? Seize her and take her back to Moon.¡±

    Charles walked over to Holly and placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re just trying to understand what happened. No one is accusing you of anything.¡±

    ¡°Gwen was not involved with Ian Despereaux,¡± Aiden spoke up. ¡°If you wish to condemn her without a fair trial, than the war you¡¯ve been itching for will happened.¡±

    The group of vampires surrounding Aiden stepped forward, fangs down and eyes blackened. One word from him and they¡¯d attack.

    Dorian stood guard over my body while everyone waited for the other to strike first. It was frustrating not being able to speak for myself, but I was happy to have these two men to speak on my behalf. Whether or not their chivalry could save my life was the big question.

    ¡°If what you say is true, I think a trial would be the best way to settle this matter. We do not wish to fight if we don¡¯t have to,¡± Charles stated. Charles seemed like the more level headed of the group, the others looked more than willing to fight.

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Holly stomped her foot. ¡°She tried to kill me, and last time I checked, it was a death sentence to harm a council member.¡±

    Charles smiled sympathetically, ¡°I¡¯m having trouble understanding exactly what happened. We cannot sentence Gwen to death until all the facts are clear. Does everyone agree?¡± He turned to the remaining members.

    Time slowed as I waited for the verdict. Their stillness made my nerves twist as I held my breath. One head slowly nodded followed by several more agreeing nods, joyful relief soared through my soul.

    ¡°Gwen Sparks will go to trial,¡± Charles stated.

    Epilogue

    Three days passed after that horrible night. The NAWC members returned to Moon, but not before placing a tracking spell on me¡ªshould I feel the need to flee. The trial was scheduled for two weeks from now. Although I should have been nervous and afraid, I knew I was innocent. The only emotion I felt was impatience. I didn¡¯t like that Holly had two weeks to plan a counter attack. Knowing her, she¡¯d find a way to kill me before I had a chance to tell the council what really happened. Charles surprised me by stepping up and defending my right to share my side of the story. During my entire stay in Moon, he¡¯d been passive. I was happy in the end he found his voice and spoke up for me.

    Two soft knocks on my front door pulled me from my thoughts. I placed the coffee carafe I¡¯d been filling down and opened the door. Aiden stood on the other side of the threshold, his hands stuffed in his pockets and uncertainty on his face.

    ¡°Can we talk?¡± he asked.

    I regarded him for a few moments, still not sure whether or not I should trust him. I spent the past three days going over every little detail of our relationship. Those three long days had been filled with tear stained cheeks and a piles of snotty tissues.

    ¡°Come in,¡± I told him as I walked back to the coffee pot. I wanted to forget his involvement with Ian¡¯s plan, but the sensible part of my brain wouldn¡¯t allow me to. I needed answers to help me understand.

    Aiden pulled out a chair and sat at my kitchen table. I kept my hands busy, filling the coffee tank with water, the filter with grounds and washing down the counter. I could feel Aiden¡¯s stare penetrating my body as I avoided making eye contact with him.

    ¡°Gwen, please sit down,¡± Aiden said.

    Closing my eyes, I took a moment to suck in a deep breath. I walked to the table and sat, my muscles tense. Somehow I found the courage to make eye contact without my eyes welling with tears¡ªsmall victories. I kept my arms crossed so Aiden couldn¡¯t reach for me. ¡°Okay, what do you have to say?¡± I asked in my best faux confidence tone. I knew Aiden wasn¡¯t fooled, the swelling of my eyes was evidence enough I¡¯d been crying recently.

    ¡°I was greedy, Gwen. When I heard about the plan, that you could possibly accept the vampire virus, all I thought about was spending eternity with you. I didn¡¯t share Ian¡¯s interest in the plan, I promise.¡± He tilted his head, his blue eyes watching me with remorse. I reminded myself not to get lost in those aqua pools. It was too easy to lose myself in his beauty rather than pay attention to the person underneath.

    ¡°You can understand how that¡¯s hard for me to believe, right?¡±

    ¡°I do, but I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll give me the opportunity to redeem myself,¡± Aiden¡¯s lips curved in a sad smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lied to me twice, Aiden,¡± I began and then paused when my voice began to tremble. ¡°I need time to think about things, to get my head in order. As much as I¡¯d love to believe you, to believe this is some sort of nightmare that I¡¯ll wake up from, I can¡¯t. Things have changed.¡± My vision blurred as tears filled my eyes. ¡°Please just give me some space for a while.¡±

    Aiden nodded, his lips tightening. ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, my Gwen,¡± he said as he stood and placed a kiss on top of my head. ¡°But I¡¯m not giving up. You¡¯re worth fighting for.¡± Without another word, I watched Aiden leave.

    Another day passed before another unexpected visitor showed up. The apartment felt empty and sad lately. Fiona stayed in Moon to be with Ethan and study spell casting, so the bubbliness she supplied was missing.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I said to Dorian as I opened the door.

    ¡°Hungry?¡± He held up a pizza box and stepped past me into the kitchen. Shutting the door behind him, I scowled at the back of his head. I didn¡¯t need Dorian further complicating my life. My brain was trying to sort through the drama with Aiden, it didn¡¯t have the power to analyze my feelings for the Angel of Death too.

    ¡°Not really,¡± I said as I followed him into the living room.

    ¡°Mind if I eat? I¡¯m starving.¡± Dorian sat on the couch, grabbing a piece of pizza and the remote.

    ¡°Make yourself at home,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The channel settled on Abbot and Costello Meet Frankenstein. Dorian laughed at something silly Abbot had done. I didn¡¯t want to scrutinize the fact he chose one of my favorite movies, but not a lot of people watched movies from the forties.

    ¡°I heard Fiona stayed in Moon,¡± Dorian said, bringing his gaze to me.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°So, you have a room free. I need a place to stay for a while.¡± His eyes roamed over my apartment. ¡°It¡¯s a little small, but it¡¯ll do for now.¡±

    ¡°Hold up,¡± I said as I sat down in my favorite overstuffed chair. ¡°You¡¯re not staying here.¡± There was no way I could sort through my dramatic life with Dorian on the sidelines. Not to mention the connection that strung us together by some invisible tether I had yet to understand.

    ¡°Look at it this way, I¡¯ll continue to teach you, and my payment will be room and board. Holly isn¡¯t going to allow you to rat her out to the council. You need me.¡±

    I grumbled and thought about turning him away. I knew my life was in danger and any night one of Holly¡¯s henchmen could show up to silence me forever.

    ¡°Fine, but we¡¯re just roommates. Nothing sexual will be taking place between us, got it?¡± I gave him a pointed look.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± he grinned.